A Christian duty composed by B. Bernard Francis.

DISCOURS . I. OF THE FIRST ARTICLE I believe in God .

AMongst the noble actions which the holy Penitent David practised to appease God and satisfy his justice , This is one of the most notable : Docebo iniquos vias tuas , & impij ad te convertentur : I will teach sinners thy wayes , my God : and the impious shal be converted to Thee . These words shew me how to do well this worthy fruit of Penance ; I must not flatter : I must not tickle eares : but I must teach : Docebo . And whom must I teach ? The poor as well as the rich : the little and ignorant , as well as the great and learned , my self also as well as others ; for we are all sinners : and I must teach sinners , iniquos . And what is it that I must teach ? Not the conceits of Plato : not the discourses of Aristotle , but thy wayes , ô my God! Vias tuas , the ways by which we must go to Thee . And why must I teach ? not to receive popular praise : Not to be esteemed learned : but that sinners be converted to thee ô my God! & impij ad te convertentur . The wayes by which we go to God , are Faith , and the Mysteries which it teaches , Hope , Charity , Grace , good Works , the Commandements , and the Sacraments . These wayes , God aiding , I will open plainly , teach practically , and urge earnestly : that sinners may be converted into them , and unto God . And first I will consider the material object or the Mysteries of Faith , which the Apostles propose in their Creed to us , and begin with these words , I believe in God .

2. That there is a God , nature teaches us , the Pagans them selves confessed it : and it is a thing so manifest , that the scripture tells us , that none but fools deny it .

3. This word God in the singular number teaches us that there is but one . And if he were not the only one , he would not be God : He would not be the Sovereign of all : his Empire would not be absolute : nor his Dominion universal : since that a Corrival or Competitor , would have right to dispute with Him , if not the superiority or the preeminence , at least equality and independence .

4. The Apostles say not only , I believe God : but I believe in God : and these two expressions are very different ; for the first imports only an Act of Faith by which we believe that there is a God , and what does come from Him : as what He teaches us in the Scripture , and what the Church proposes as revealed by Him . But the other signifys not only an act of Faith : but also of Hope , and Love . And we learn by this expression that it is not enough for a Christian to believe God : but he must moreover hope in Him , and love Him : and so distinguish himself from the wicked , and from the devill : who can believe that there is a God : and give credit to his word : but becaus they confide not in him , nor love him ; they believe not in God .

5. But what is God ? This Question the disciples of learned Epictetus made to him ; who answered , my Children , if I could tell you what is God , either He would not be God , or I my self should be God ; He sayd true , but he sayd not enough : it is not only impossible to explicate what is God : but whatsoever we can say of Him is infinitely below what we ought to say of Him , Wherefore S. Austin says , that we cannot say any thing that is worthy to be attributed to God , becaus in this it is unworthy , that it is possible to be sayd .

6. Neverthelesse we ought to speak of Him for to make Him known , and we must make Him known for to make Him to be loved and feared : and we must make Him to be loved and feared , for to avoyd sin which offends Him .

7. The Scripture says that He is great and above all praise , Magnus Dominus & laudabilis nimis . But we must not imagin that it Psal. 47. 2. speaks of a material and corporeal greatnesse . When we say that one King is greater then another : this is not to say , that he is of a greater and higher stature : but that he is greater in Power , and Dominions : so when we say , that God is great , we mean not in material quantity , length , largness , and other corporeal dimensions ; for He is a spirit , and has no body , nor parts ; But He is great in Nobility , in Power , in Wisdome , in Goodness , and other divine Petfections .

8. He is great in Nobility ; He is so noble , that all Kings and Emperours are but his servants and his slaves ; All crowns of the world depend on Him , and he disposes of them at his pleasure .

He is so noble that the kings are his beggers ; they say to Him daily upon their knees , give us this day our daily bread , and if He should not giue it them , they must necessarily want it .

He is so noble that Kings compared to Him are but wormes , who can do less against Him , then worms of the earth against you ; I am a worme , sayd a great king in the light of his contemplation .

9. He is great in Power : Potens & metuendus nimis . The power which makes great ones of the world is commonly but to destroy ; they say Alexander the great , Pompie the great , becaus by their armies they have defeated millions of men , ruined Towns , and desolated Provinces ; And what power is this ? a scorpion , a spider is able to destroy and kill à man : a little contagious air may defeat a whole army ; and this power also of the great ones is so vain and weak , that they cannot annihilate or reduce to nothing a little fly , for always something of it remains . But God is so powerfull , that He can not only reduce all things to nothing , but draw all things out of nothing , even without any assistance , without any labour , and more easily then you look upon me ; for you may be wearied in looking on me , or hindred from seeing me : and God cannot be wearied , nothing can hinder the execution of his will .

10. He is great in Wisdom ; He is so wise , that He makes all the actions of his creatures to contribute to his intentions , also those that are done against His intention ; He lets the second causes acte as if He acted not : He lets each cause move according to its genious and particular inclination ; the natural naturally ; the free freely ; and He makes all their actions to serve His designes as infallibly , efféctually , and happily as if He alone did do their actions purposely . He makes likewise to contribute to the Execution of his Will , and to the accomplishment of his intentions : all that men do against his Will , and all that opposes his intentions ; the impious do all they can to dishonour Him : the infidells to ruine his Church : the reprobate to afflict and destroy his Elect : and He makes the attempts of the impious to conduce to his glory : the infidelity of the infidells to the good of his Church : the persecutions of the reprobare , to the salvation of the elect . What an ineffable wisdom ?

11. He is great and admirable in his Goodness : He is an infinite sea and an Abiss of love , mercy , and liberality , which without diminution flowes continually and abundantly . In the order of nature , what flowers , what fruits , what plants , what animalls , what voices , what perfumes , what colours , what drugs , what meats and drinks , for our nourishment , for our service , remedy , and divertissement ?

12. In the supernatural Order He shews us evidently his Goodness : He accomplishes that which He sayd , Mensuram bonam & confertam Luke 6. 38. & coagitatam , & supereffluentem dabunt in sinum vestrum : He gives good , stuffed , shaken , and overflowing measure into the bosoms of the saints . One , for example , gave a morcel of bread , to a poor man , or a word of instruction for his salvation ; this action was so smal , this word so soon past , that one would not think them worthy to be remembred . Nevertheless ; God forgets them not : He will look upon them with complacence , he will praise them , and recompence them , not for a hundred or a thousand years only , but for ever : so good He is and ardently amorous of good .

13. To men in this life He gives graces with so much liberality Ephes. 1. 8. and affluence that S. Paul says , The riches of his grace have superabounded in us . If then we are deprived of them , or receive them slenderly , it is not a defect of the source , but our own fault : becaus we make our selves unworthy of them : not complying with them , not esteeming them : but neglecting , & contemning them .

Who would not admire the nobility of this Royal & divine heart , who vouchsafes to give all these goods , not only to the elect who are thankful for them , but also to his enemies , who acknowledg him not , who blaspheme him , contemn him , & persecute him ; Nevertheless he suffers them , he supports them , he conserves them in health , he gives them honours , riches , & prosperities , he invites them to penance by summons and inspirations which would reclaim tygers , and if they return to him , he receives them , he pardons them , he embraces them with inconceivable Clemency and sweetness .

14. Nevertheless He is so great and terrible in Iusticè , that though , the death and Passion of JESUS-CHRIST is capable to redeem a hundred thousand worlds , He sees notwithstanding an infinity of Iews , of Pagans of Turcks , Hereticks , of bad Catholicks , in the mass of corruption , in the way of perdition ; He draws them not powerfully out of it , through a most profound and incomprehensible , but most just judgement : and he accomplisheth the verity of this word , of this tunder-clap : many are Mat. 20. 16 ▪ called , but few elect .

15. He is great and admirable in his independence , and in the plenitude of his Being . He is naturally sufficient to himself , most content with himself , most happy in himself , and has no need of any thing without himself . He had from all eternity power to produce creatures , heaven , earth , and all that is in them , and he hath not created them but in time , for to shew that he had no need of them ; for to make known , that since he hath been perfectly happy without them from eternity , he created them not for any S. Austin● 12. de Civit. c. 17. sub fin . want he had of them , but by a free goodness , and by a pure and disinteressed charity .

Let us make an end of speaking of Him whose greatness has no end , who is infinite in his Essence , and infinite in Perfections ; for 't is to mafle as infants , 't is to obscure his perfections to speak of them so imperfectly : and if He were not infinitely mercifull and condescendent it would be a punishable temerity , to speak so lowly , so grossly , and so unworthily of Him . Yet this is enough to make us see what a Majesty we offend , and whom we make our enemy , when we commit a mortal sin . And after this , shal we not endeavour to conceive a lively repentance of our sins ? shal we content our selves with a little sorrow , and which regards nothing but our own interests ? if we detest our sins , because they rob us of our merits , subject us to the tyranny of the devill , engage us to Eternal damnation ; if we have no other motive , 't is to feel and resent a scratch of a pin which we have received , and not a great stroake of a sword which we have given ; The injuries that sin does to the Creatour , are without comparison greater , then those which it does to the Creature .

16. For to avoyd them then , Let us remember that God is infinitely noble . If a Prince , tho' a stranger that appertains not at all to us were in this Country , we would not abuse or injure him , but would honor him and treat him with respect ; and shal we dare to offend our God , our Sovereign , the King of Kings ? This King who is so great that all the Kings of the earth in respect of Him are but slaves , and wormes of the earth .

Let us consider , that He is infinitely powerfull . We fear to offend the Powers of this world , because they can punish us , deprive us of our liberty , estates , or temporal life ; and shal we dare to offend the omnipotent God , who by one word , one act of his Will , can reduce us to dust ; who after He has killed the body , will cast our soules into Eternal flames ?

Let us consider that He is infinitely Wise : that all things ly open to his sight , that he can not forget any thing : that whatsoever excuse we forge for to flatter our conscience , and to diminish the greatness of our offenses , He sees the greatness of them : He knows all the circumstances of them , and pierceth the bottome of our hearts : He knows that 't is neither violence , nor poverty , nor necessity that makes us to commit sin : but that 't is because we have not the fear of God , nor the due love of him .

Let us consider that He is good , and that He has always been so to us . T is a great injustice , a very unnatural malice to offend a person that has never given us any cause , who has never disoblig'd us all his life . We know that 't is God who created us , who conserves us at present , and hath preserved us from a thousand dangers : He who hath given us more than we have desir'd , more than we should dare to desire : and what is above all desire , who has given his own life ; and died upon the Cross by pure charity towards us . After all these graces , shal wee have the malice to commit a mortal sin , which infinitely displeases Him ?

Let us remember that He is infinitely just , and that his justice ought to have its cours ; His Prophet sayd I feared all my Iob. 9. 82. works knowing that thou wouldest not spare the offender , He leaves not unpunished the least failings ; what will he do then to mortal sins , to great Crimes ? We must hold it then as most certaine , that if we commit these sins , we shal suffer soon or late most bitter and grievous torments in this world or in the other .

Let us in fine consider , that He is independent , that He depends not of any one in his Being , nor in his designs , nor in his operations : that if He associate sometimes his creatures in the Execution of his designs , 't is by an Excess of goodness , and not out of indigence . If He could have need of us , we might thinke that He would be obliged to pardon us , and to seek our amitie , But he needs us not ; He has been well without us from all Eternity : he will be well without us for all Eternity : and if we honour not his mercy in heaven , we shal honor his justice by our sufferances in hell , from which I pray God to keep us by his mercy . Amen

DISCOURS II. OF THE FIRST ARTICLE The Father Almighty , Creatour Of Heaven and Earth .

THe first verity expressed in these words requires as much vertue and strength of Faith as any other Verity revealed ; It obliges us to believe and adore a pluralitie of divine Persons in a most perfect Unitie of nature : and to Confess that in the Diety there is a Person who intellectually produces a coeternal and consubstantial Son . Hence the Apostles truly call Him Father ; and his Paternity or fatherhood is so proper to Him , that 't is not an Attribute or Quality : but that which enters the intrinsecal and individual constitution of Him .

Father also of us : because he created us , conserveth us at present , and nourisheth us .

Father again , because he redeemed us by his own Son , makes us his Children by adoption , governs , and directs us , and conducts us to the inheritance of eternal life .

2. Almighty or Omnipotent : This signifies a perfection not so proper to him , as is that of Fathêr . Omnipotence also is not his particular Attribute or Quality , but to him appropriated and attributed . You know that the faith of the church adores three Persons subsisting in the Divinity ▪ You know that Divinity acknowledgeth and reverenceth in God three principal Perfections : Power , Wisdom , Goodness : You know that the Scriptures and the Fathers doe attribute to each one of these Divine Persons , one of these Perfections , tho' all three be common to them all . Omnipotence to the Father , because He is the source and origin of Divinity . Wisdom , to the Son , because He is begotten by the way of understanding and of knowledg : Goodness , to the Holy Ghost , because . He is produced by the way of Will and Love . These are three Divine Persons which inseperably and indivisibly applyd themselves to the Creation , to the Conservation , and to the Government of the Univers : These are the three fingers of God , as the Prophet I say calls them , who sustaine , conserve , and govern the world : Those are their three infinite Perfections which are apply'd unto this worke ; For if we consider the matter out of which the World was drawn , we shal admire an infinite Power : If we consider the manner in which the World is governed , we shal acknowledge an incomprehensible Wisdom : If we consider the End to which this World is designed , we shal see and love an ineffable Goodness .

4. First we shal admire an infinite Power ; For if there were so Excellent a workman that could make a Cup of gold of a lumpe of silver , he would be admired ; but if he should make a golden Cup of a mass of lead , he would be a workman far more Excellent ; and yet more , if he should make it of a barre of Iron ; and yet more , if he made it of a piece of wood ; but if he made it of a grain of sand , he would pass for a demy God , and we would say that his power is almost infinite . Ought he not than to be God indeed , and to have a power entirely infinite for to make , not a Cup of gold , but Heaven and Earth , Angells and men , and all the other Creatures , and to make them of nothing , as our God did , whom we confess in this Article to be the Creatour of Heaven and Earth ?

5. If his Divinity and his infinite Omnipotencie appeare so Clearly in the matter of which he made the world : his Divinity and his incomprehensible Wisdom appears yet more , in the manner by which he governs it . This Wisdom , say I , shines so brightly , in the conduct of the Univers , that we need not but to open our Eyes for to see it as clear as the day ; For we see that the Heavens turne about us , in so regular , so constant , and so unvariable an order : that the seasons of the year serve us by quarters : and that they succeed one another with a vicissitude so proportioned to our life . We see that the animalls that have not judgement , and also that the plants which have not sense , performe all their functions , with so much industry and perfection , and commodity for our service , as if they had judgment . All this makes us to conclude , that there must be in the Univers a Sovereign Wisdome , a divine Spirit , most intelligent , and most provident , who rules , governs , and directs all these things : and who by an ineffable Goodness obliges them to serve us .

6. For God created all these things for us : He governs them all for us : and to shew us this his admirable Goodness , He created man the last of all as the End , to which He referred his works ; For the end is always the first and the principall in the intention of the Workman , and the last in the Execution of the worke . And we experience to our great profit , that they all tend unto this End , and that they conspire to serve and intertaine us ; some to beare us : others to nourish , cloath , cure , and reioyce us .

T is then for you ô man ! that the heavens move , that starrs glitter , that fire warms , that air refreshes , that rivers run , that the earth produces fruits , that animalls live and labor ; and it is for you in fine that God conserves and employs all these Creatures , when you thinke least of it : when you recreate : when you sleep : when you injure and offend him : He then thinkes on you , He acts for you , and makes all Nature to labor and sweat for you .

He says to you , not by word , but by work , you disoblige me extremely , you commit sin which displeaseth me infinitely : But nevertheless take the presents which I make you : taste and see that I am a sweet Lord . For is it not to be very sweet to give you so many sweetnesses and dainties in return to so many bitternesses which you present me daily ? Ha! we cease not to offend him , and He ceases not to caress us ; what admirable Goodness ! should we not be monsters of ingratitude , and abortives of nature , if our hearts be not softened , and gained by so many favours ?

7. Moreover we must note , that we are obliged to God for all the good He hath don to other creatures . When a Father employes a Tayler , nourishes him , payes him for his labor : gives him stuff to make a robe for his daughter : 't is not the robe that is obliged to him ; and if also the robe should have sense and understanding it would not be much obligd to thanke him , since he hath not don all this to the robe , for love of the robe , but for love of his daughter ; 't is the daughter then that hath the obligation , and who ought to thank her father for it ; so we are oblig'd to God , for all the beauty , goodness , qualities , and proprieties that He hath distributed among his creatures : becaus 't is not for them , but for us , that He hath given them all these qualities and perfections : to the end we may thank him , prayse him , love him , serve him , and keep his commandements : He gave them the Countries of Nations , Says the Royal Prophet , and Psal. 104. 44. they possêssed the labours of people , that they might keep his justifications and seek his law . Ô how ill does he that serves not God! ô what injustice does he commit against his Creatour ! T is an insupportable ingratitude not to acknowledg , honor , and love such a Benefactor .

8. If you lett a poor Cottage to your neighbor , you will that he pay you rent for it : and if he should fail , you would cry out against him : How comes it then says S. Chrisostome , that you pay not the tribute of thanks to your great God ; that you hom. 12. ad Rom. serve him not cordially , who hath placed you in this world , in this glorious Pallace , which He built , and which wholy appertains to him ?

If you have a Vineyard which you neither made , nor planted , nor cultivated , but have received it by inheritance ; letting it to a farmer , you will have the half , or the thirds of the fruits of it , though that the farmer be poor , and hath many Children . God hath lett you a Vineyard or field to farme , and how vouchsafe you not to pay him not only not the fourth part of the revenew of it , not also the tythe , perhaps not the twentieth part of the rent of it , but rather chuse that your children make good cheer with it , that they give of it to this flatterer , or to this dissolute companion , than to your God , who dies with hunger in the person of the poor ? I know well that you excuse your selves by the number of your children . But if your farmer should dispence with himself from paying you your dues upon the same account , would you admit of his excuse ? S. Chysostome sends us to learn our lesson of the beasts , since that we put our selues in their predicament , and perhaps also below ; learn your lesson of your dog , sayd this great Doctor , you have not so much of judgment , or at least not so much of gratitude as your dog ; for after you have given a morcel of bread to him , he flatters you , to thanke you in the best manner that he can , to excite you to continue your favour to him ; and you who are indued with reason , who blame so much ingratitude in others , whilst that God does feed and nourish you delicately , you thanke him not . What say I ? we thanke h●m not , we offend him much , and many ways : Nay we abuse the very benefits in offending him .

9. I say that we abuse them ; for we make them to revolt against the Creator , and we employ them to sin against him . We use the light to read Romances , and other naughty books : the darkness of the night to Cover dishonest actions : the air to breath out dissolute songs , the fruits of the earth , in gluttony and drunkennes , cloaths and spoils of animalls , in vanites .

10. Jn this we do as a poor man that should throw money given him at the face of his benefactor for to hurt him ; as a Commander , that should use his authority , to levie men for warr against his Sovereign ; as a wife that should abuse the presents her husband gave her , in pleasing an Adulterer . God complains of this abominable ingratitude by his Prophet Osee ; and Osee . c. 28. there we see how God punishes it in this life : I gave them corne , and wine , and oile which they sacrificed to Baal . Therefore I wil take my corne , and my wine ; He will send sterility , famine , warr , and other publick afflictions ; Wherefore a pious Doctor admonishes us very wisely , that as often as we use the creatures , we should imagin that they say to us these three words , Accipe , Redde , Cave : Take the benefit , returne service , beware punishment .

11. Take the benefit : Receive the creatures as so many Talents which this great Master gives you to make good use of them : as so many Presents , which this cordial Friend does make you for a testimony of his benevolence : and as so many burning coales which he heaps upon your head , for to heat you in his love .

Returne service ; Render service and the fruit of your negotiation to so liberal a Master : thankes to so obliging a Benefactor : obedience ro so sweet a Father : and love to a so faithfull Friend . In fine .

Beware punishment . Take heed that you incurr not the reproches and the punishments of the ungratfull . Take heed you be not like to those unclean beasts , which never lift up their eyes to him who beats down acorns to them , and which thinks not of but eating and grunting at one another .

Beware to imitate them who content themselves to use the creatures , or to speak more properly , to enioy them , to make good cheer , and to take their pleasures , without ever thinking in themselues : to whome belongs this bread I eate , this air I breath , this fire which warms me , and this horse that carries me .

Take heed of failing to acknowledg from whence these benefits do com ; you will be ungratfull in not acknowledging them ; more ungratfull in forgetting them : but most ungratfull in abusing them , and in using the benefits against the Benefactor ; you will be a monster of ingratitude , who would deserve , not only to be deprived of the creatures , but also to be punished by them . For God hath not put the creatures under our feet for to serve as snares and stumblingblocks to make us fall , but to serve us as stepps and ladders to mount up to the knowledg of him : He hath put them into our hands , not as arms to fight against him ; but as instruments to work with them in his service ; He hath put them before our eyes not as objects in which we may repose and place our last end : But as means and wayes by which we may go to him , who is our sovereign Good , and our ultimate Beatitude Amen .

DISCOURS III. OF THE SECOND ARTICLE And in IESVS-CHRIST his only Son , our Lord .

THough that the authority of the holy Apostles is more than sufficient to make men to believe simply and most reasonably , the verities proposed to them in these words ; Nevertheless many in this unhappy age look upon them as impostures , and laugh at all Christianity as a humane invention or Romance ; Wherefore the Honour of JESUS CHRIST , the Dignity of our Faith , and the Zeal of mens salvation oblige me to prove and establish them in their source , and to shew to every understanding , which is not blinded willfully , that JESUS-CHRIST is the true MESSIAS , promised in the Law and Prophets .

2. If JESUS-CHRIST had not come in the manner that He came , and if He had not done , that which he hath don , it would not be a Crime not to know and acknowledg him ; But comming with all the Markes and Signes which the Scriptures give to the MESSIAS : having don the wonderfull works which He hath done : the incredulity of men cannot be palliated with excuse , since that these evidence JESUS-CHRIST to be the true MESSIAS , as will appeare by the consideration of them .

2. In the first place the Prophets who were sent by God , also according to the beliefe of our greatest Enimys , and who worked so many miracles for the proof of their mission , who signed with their blood the verity of their Prophesies , who have been found true and faithfull , by the event of that which they foretold : whose writings could never possibly be falsifyd , nor alter'd the least by Christians , since that they were always in the hands of the Iews : These Prophets , I say , foretell , not generally and obscurely , but particularly and distinctly , the Misteries of JESUS-CHRIST , the time of his comming , the place of his birth , the Virginity of his Mother , the quality of his Personne , the kind of life He would lead , the vertues He would practise , the miracles He would worke ; his Passion , his Death , his Burial , and his Resurection , with all their circumstances . The time of his Comming in the 49 Chapter of Genesis , where Gen. 49. Iacob . Says at the houre of his death The scepter shal not be taken away from Iudas , and a Duke out of his thigh , 'till He do come that is to be sent , and He shal be the Expectation of the Gentills . Here we see two illustrious Prophesies , which could not be foretold but by the Spirit of him who pierces future ages , and disposes of Kingdoms . He foretells that the Sovereignity and the Royal Authotity should enter into the Tribe of Iuda , and that it should remaine there 'till the comming of the MESSIAS ; In the first He foresees that which was to be effected after a thousand years ; what man could see so far ? He foresees what was to come contrary to all humane apearance : for Ruben , Simeon , and Levi were Iudas his elder Brothers , and by the right of eldership were to be preferred . Nevertheless , the Royalty in fine enters into the Tribe of Iuda in the personne of David : and is there established , and continues there 'till the comming of the MESSIAS , notwithstanding the murmuration of the ten other Tribes , the revolt of Israël , and the captivity of Babilon . Isay . 11. 1. Hierem . 23. 3.

The Prophets Isaiah and Hieremiah foretell that He should issue out of the race of David , and JESUS-CHRIST issued thence : which is so clear , that He was called commonly the son of David : and it is proved by the deduction of his Geneaoligy ●n S. Matthew and S. Luke . Micheas fortells that He should be born in Betheleem : Mich. 5. He is born there . Isaiah , that He should be conceived and born Isai . 42. Isai. 35. 6. Isai . 53. Psal. 21. Psal. 14. Isai . 11. Zachuri●h . 19. of a Virgin : He was so ▪ the Psalmist , that the Kings of the East should bring him presents : they did so . Isaiah Prophesies that He should be carried into Egipt , that He should be gentle , merciful , peaceable ; That He should restore light to blinde , hearing to deaf , and speach to dumb . That He should be despised , humbled , afflicted , and put to death with the wicked for the sins of men . David wrote almost from point to point his crucifixion , his death and Passion . He foretells , that his Body should not cor rupt in the Sepulcher , but that He should rise againe . Isaiah that his Sepulcher should be glorious and it is at present visited by all Nations of the world . Zachariah assures us , that He should bannish Idolatry , which He hath done so happily , that the Iews themselves , his greatest Ennemies , have not since his comming fallen into it , tho before they were so subject to it .

3. And because IESUS-CHRIST came not only for Iews , but also for Gentills , who had no other Prophesies than those of the Sibyls : the Providence of God put into the mouthes of these Prophetesses divine Oracles , who announced the comming , workes , and Mysteries of the Messias , as IESUS hath accomplished them : The injuries of the times have deprived us of the greater part of their writings : But S. Clement Alexandrinus , Clem. Alex. bib. 6. strom . Lactan. lib. 45. de vera Sap. S. Iust. Mar. in Apol. ad Ant. S. Aug. l. 10. de Civit. c. 2 & lib. 11. c. 23. Lactantlus , S. Iustinus Martyr , S. Augustine , and other ancient Fathers , who cited them for the proof of our Religion , shew , that yet in their times these Prophesies were in Vogue among the Pagans .

4. The Prophets announced that the Messias would come : But S. Iohn Baptist proclaimed that He is come , and shewing him with his finger sayd , Behold him . His testimony cannot be refused by any reasonable man : for He led an innocent and irreprehensible life from his infancy ; He was a disinteressed man , who contemned honours , riches , and the delights of the world . The perfection and sanctity of his life is so eminent , that they take him for the Messias : and it was in him to be acknowledged for such . All the Synagogue sent to him Priests and Levites , for to know of him , if He were CHRIST or no ; if He had answered but yes , they had believed his simple word giving testimony of himself ; with more reason ought one to believe him when he testifys for another ; He says , that he is unworthy to unty the shoostring of his shoos : he hides himself so soon as IESUS begins to shew himself : and of so many Disciples as he had , not any of them appears after IESUS began to preach .

5. But tho' the predictions of the Prophets , nor the testimony of the Precursour should not authorize in any sort the Mission of IESUS-CHRIST : the workes and miracles which He wrought shew evidently that He was sent by God . When one affirms himself to be sent extraordinarily from God , if he will that men believe him , he ought to give proofs of his Mission , to worke miracles , which are the bulls and patents of it ; if he does evident , palpable , and irreprehensible miracles , men ought to believe that he is sent by God , and give credit to his words ; for 't is impossible that God should work a miracle in confirmation of a ly . JESVS shews then evidently and effectually that He is sent by God , and that He is God , since that He works so many Miracles in confirmation of his Mission , and his Doctrine ; He makes seen his power in all Orders of the Vnivers : He exercises his empire upon all that is in nature , and he works miracles upon all creatures , as appears in the writings of the Evangelists .

6. Now that these miracles were not impostures but truly worked , many powerfull reasons perswade every man that hath common sense . But this shal suffice at present , That the Evangelistes name often the persons , they particularize circumstances of place and manner in which the miracles were wrought : and they write those that were don in their time , in publick , and in the presence of many witnesses ; if they had not sayd the truth , they might easily be reproved , and they would have had thousands that would have contradicted them , and who would have taken all credit from them , and from their Gospells ; They report that JESVS fed four thousand persons with seven loaves : and another time , five thousand with five loaves ; They say that JESUS raised Lazarus half rotten in Bethania , very neare to Hierusalem : the child of the Widow in Naim at the gate of the City , in the sight of very many ; that they brought into Hierusalem the infirme of the neighbouring Towns , and that the shadow of S. Peter passing upon them , they were all cured ; If these things were fals , when the Evangelists pteached , and published their books , they would have had as many Witnesses against them , as there were persons in Naim , in Hierusalem , and in the neighbouring Towns , who would have sayd , we were then in the Town , we have neither seen nor heard any thing of all this .

They say that in the passion of JESUS CHRIST the sun was eclipsed , that darkness covered all the earth , that the earth trembled , that the sepulchers opened , that the Vail of the Temple was rent , and that this was done in the feast of Pasche , when rhere were in the City more than eleven hundred thousand persons according to the history of Iosephus ; these Persons came to the Feast from all parts of the world where the Iews were then dispersed , as may be seen in Philo , Iosephus , and Tacitus , and from thence they returned to their respective homes . If these miracles had not been true , there would have been in every place , who would have deposed against the Apostles and the Gospell which they brought with them : who would have sayd to them : you are great lyars : we were that year in Hierusalem , and we saw nothing of all this : they would have sent them back into their counrrey with their books , But this happen'd not : for these miracles were so evident , so notorious , and confest of all the world : that the Apostles who preached them were received by all the world . The Gospells which containe them being published ; not one of the Pharisees , who were enraged with spite against IESUS CHRIST and his Religion , ever dared to contradict the narration of these miracles in the books which they composed ; But on the contrary , all the enemies of christian Religion , Iews , Mahometans , and Gentills , have acknowledged these miraculous works .

7. As concerning the miracles of the Apostles and primitive christians , Aug. lib. 1. de Consen . C. 10. Evang. which they wrought in the name of IESUS , they were so frequent and so evident , that Pagans not being able to reproach them by any artifice , attributed them to magick , as may be seen in S. Augustin . But to attribute them to Magick , is a malice as black and diabolical as magick it self . For first Iulian the Apostate , and so many others , who were so much affected and addicted to magicians and to magick , never could render sight to one blind , or raise one only dead man . Secondly magick hath no power but by the concurrence of the Devill : and how came it that he would assist the Apostles to do miracles , seeing that the Apostles by these miracles abolished the worship of the devills ; But if you are so incredulous , that you will not belive any thing but what is before your eyes : believe a miracle which you see , the conversion of the world : and confess that IESUS CHRIST by himself , and by his Disciples hath made in the world the greatest , the hardest , and the best change that was ever made .

8. He hath made the true God , the God of Israel , who was not known but in Palestine , and to a few in the other parts of the earth , to be known and adored by all the world ; He hath banished Idolatry , discredited the devills who abused men , silenced their oracles , ruined their Temples , demolished their Altars broken their Idolls , abolished their sacrifices , and annihilated their service : He hath drawn men from murders , impurities , parricides and other abominations which they committed in the worship of these fals Gods : And what is yet more wonderfull , in the place of this false worship , He hath planted and established a new religion , tho' the more speculative points of it appear contrary to the maxims of reason : The proper precepts and counsills of it pieces of great folly according to humane prudence , and the opinion of infidells : And the practise of it is the mortification , the cross , and the crucifixion of a man .

9. The Iews and other Infidells must confess this at least , that this change was a worke , which could not be accomplished but by a man not only sent by God , but extraordinarily assisted by him : since the ancient Prophets , who made so many invectives , gave so many threats , and worked so many miracles against Idolatry , could not yet banish it from one only kingdom of Egipt , one only City of Babilon , nor from any other pagan Town . Now this IESUS who is sent by God , and extraordinarily assisted by him : who negociates with so much success the affairs of his glory , Iohn . 14. 6. says that He is the Son of God , that He is the Way , and the Veritie , and the Life : that God and He are one and the same Thinge : This is Iohn . 10. 30. than most true , else God would not have authorized , but disown'd and punished him , as the most detestable Impostor and blasphemer that had ever been ; And on the contrary He is extreamly angry with those , who put him to death : and hath punished , and punishes yet at present this furious attempt , with the most terrible and longest vengeance that He ever exercised in this world .

10. Let us say then with S. Philip , we have found the MESSIAS of whom Moyses and the Prophet wrote : we have known him by certain and Iohn . 1. 45. evident marks . But to what serves it to have known and received him , if instead of being our most good and amiable Redeemer , we by not practising his doctrine nor following his examples , do make him to be our most terrible and severe Judge ? what profits us to have carried the name and character of Christians , if neglecting to be true Christians , good and vertuous Christians , we make by our fault , that JEsus , who was sent to be out Father and our Pastor , become to us a stumblingblock and an Enemie ?

11. Let then every Christian look upon his Doctrine as a Law ; which obliges them : as a Rule to which they must conform their lives : as a Contract that God hath made with us , which contains conditions under which He promises us his Paradise , and not otherwise . When then you read in this Law , Rule , and Contract any verity , or have it otherwise proposed to you : you must consider it , ruminate upon it , and apply it to your self , and to your actions : for God sayd it expressly to you , and for this end .

As when you read or hear . Vnless you bocom as little children , you shal not enter into the kingdom of Heaven . Vnless you do penance you shal perish ; Say in your self : Certainly if I be not simple , candid , and innocent as an infant : If I do not penance : I shal not enter into the kingdom of Heaven . Believe that when you shal be present at the terrible Tribunal of God , They who flatter you now , will not plead for you then : they who say in complyance with you , that 't is not necessary to follow so scrupulously this Law and Rule , will not then excuse you ; God will judge you , not according to your thoughts , nor according to their little reasons , nor according to the maxims of the world : But according to that which is written in this Law and Rule , and that with so much exactness , that there shal not be one word , not one syllable , not one jota , that shal not be infallibly accomplished .

And to say no more , behold an irrevocable sentence of the eternal Verity , which no excuse , no pretext , no reasons can put off : They that obey not the Gospell , shal undergoe eternal paines ; 2 Thes , 1. 8. As on the contrary , God promises to those that shal hear and profit by the instructions of CHRIST , to be their recompence : He promises to give them joyes , delights , treasures , and eternal benedictions . Amen .

DISCOURS IV : OF THE SECOND ARTICLE And in IESVS-CHRIST his only Son , our Lord .

HAving shewn that JESUS-CHRIST is the true object of our Faith , we must now consider what the Apostles propose to our beliefe in this Article concerning him . Wherefore in the first place we will see , what is IESUS-CHRIST to whom they give these names ; And in the second place , Why they give these names to him .

What is CHRSIT ? This is a Mistery well known to many : But which ought not to be unknown to any : because 't is the foundation of Christianity , And the Source of our salvation ; And it oonsistes in this : that as in us there are two parts : the one interiour , invisible , and Spiritual , which is the soule ; The other exteriour , visible , and material , which is the body ; body and soul so knit togeather , that thay make but one thing which is man ; So in our Saviour there are two Natures , one increated , eternal , and infinite , to wit the Divinity ; the other created , temporal , and finite , to wit the Humanity , that is to say , a body and a reasonoble soul ; which Divinity and Humanity are so united and ioyned togeather , that they make but one Personne , which is true God , and true Man ; whom the Apostles signify by these names , IESUS-CHRIST , SON OF GOD , and OUR LORD .

2. First they call him IESUS , which signifys a Saviour ; And it was imposed with great reason . For if Joseph in the Egiptian tongue was Called Saviour , because he kept the people from Gen. 41. Numb. 13. famine by his providence ; if Osee the Son of Num the Successor of Moyses had the same name , becaus he led the people into the land of Promise after they had fought many battells ; And if the Son of Iosadech had also the same name , for contributing 1. Esdras . 3. to the delivery of the people out of the captivity of Babylon ; with much more reason our Saviour received this name , since He does not only deliver some particular people out of certain calamities as they did : but moreover all mankind from sin , damnation , and eternal misery .

3. He also apply's himself to our Salvation with so much tenderness and affection , with so much fervour and zeal , that more than most deservingly He may take from this also his Name . They that love passionatly write in a ring with their own name , that of their beloved , The Son of God hath written our salvation , not with his Name , but in his Name : He cannot thinke of his own Name without remembring our Salvation . When you will express an ardent desire of any thing , you say , I would give for it a part of my blood : IESUS sayd it not : but He hath don it : and He gave , not a part only , but all his precious Blood for our Salvation .

IESUS makes so much account of our soules , that having bought them with his Blood , He pleases himself in the bargaine : and shal we sell them to the Devill , for a little money , or for a brutal pleasure ? He begins to suffer for us from the time He begins to live : and shal we serve him , but when we decay , or begin to die ? He thinks not on his Name , without remembring us : and shal we hear or pronounce this holy Name without calling to minde the benefit of our Redemption : without thanking and honouring the Personne named ? Let us have him in our thoughts frequently in the day , thanking him , and offering our selves to him ; In our words speaking often of him , and of what He hath done to be our IESUS ; In our prayers , demanding of him , and by him , the graces and vertues which are necessary for us ; In our hearts , loving him , and reioycing in him .

4. In the second place , the Apostles call him CHRIST , which signifys annointed ; And this name was given to Priests , Kings , Exod. 29 1. kings . 10. 3. kings . 19 and Prophets : because they were annointed with oyle ( which signifys grace ) in figure of IESUS CHRIST ; But IESUS is not a Priest only : but the sovereign Priest of Priestes : not King only : but the King of Kings : not Prophet only : but Prophet of all the Prophets ; Priest , King , Prophet ; Annointed , not by men , but by God : not with oyle , but with the fullness of his graces ,

5. In the third place , they call him Son of the Omnipotent Father ; SON , not by adoption or grace only , but by nature ; For He is begotten from all eternity , not according to his humanity , or according to his Soul and Body , but according to his divine Person : Begotten I say , not carnally , corporeally ; but spiritually , divinely , and incomprehensibly , by the understanding of the Father , or by the knowledg the eternal Father hath of himself . And by the property of his birth . He receives three names , which are to him particular , notional , and personal : which appertaine to him , and not to the other Persons of the BB. Trinity . He is a WORD , an JMAGE , a SON . He is a WORD , Verbum erat apud Deum , the WORD was with God . S. Iohn . 1. Collos. 8. He is an IMAGE , Ipse est Imago Dei invisibilis ; He is the JMAGE of the invisible God ; He is a SON : misit Deus filium suum : God sent his Son . He is a WORD ; because produced by the Vnderstanding ; a WORD : for the science , knowledge and doctrine of the Father is most simple and uncompounded ; 't is but one only WORD , but which represents all , says all , and does all . He is an Image : for He is the actual knowledg which God hath of himself , the Expression of his Essence : He represents it then perfectly , otherwise the Science of God would be imperfect ; He is then the natural image , lively representation , and perfect character of Gods substance . He is a SON : for He is produced by the Vnderstanding , by a natural Power , by a natural and vital action , and through inclination the Eternal Father hath to produce his like , not only by resemblance , but in identity of Nature . He is then the true Son of God , his production is true generation and He is not only equal to the Father , but the same God with him .

6. They Say , only Son . And He is so the only one , that 't is impossible there should be another ; because the eternal Father begets him most necessarily and continually : and his generative Power tho' infinite , is wholy , entirely ; and eternally employd in producing him .

7 , In fine the Apostles most justly call him Our Lord . For so He is by many Titles . Other Lords and Sovereigns have generally but one Title , one only right to their Dominions , and that sometimes pretended , usurped , and uniustly acquired , or at the best a very slight one . JESUS is our Lord by all sorts of Rights , by all the Titles that can give authority and jurisdiction . He is our Lord because He created us ; the Workman is naturally Master of his worke ' the Father of his child , and the Potter of his earthen vessel ; He is our Lord , because He conserves , nourishes and hinders us from returning to the nothing , out of which He drew us ; He is our Lord , because He directs , governs and commands us , and by other prerogatives of Nature .

8. And becaus that all these Titles of Sovereignity give him Empire and Dominion over other creatures as well as over mankind , He would be our Lord by Titles that give him particular and special authority over us . We appertain to him by the right of Conquest , by the right of Emption or purchas , and Redemption . This right God alleadged often to the Iews , for to oblige them to be faithfull in his service , and obedient to his Laws , I am the Lord thy God , who have brought thee out of the land of Egipt : I am your Lord and Sovereign , you are my Vassalls , and Slaves ' not only as other people , by reason of the benefit of creation : but by a new right and a special obligation : becaus I made w●●r against Pharao for you : and you are my Captives and prisoners of warr . JESUS hath much more reason to make the like plea to us , and to oblige us to his service : for he hath fought in his own person for us : He hath been wounded in the combat : He hath delivered us from the deplorable servitude of Sin , freed us from the most cruel tyranny of Satan , and drawn us from his oppression ; are we not then his slaves ? Add to this , that He hath bought us 1. Cor. 6. 20. with his blood : you are bought with a great price , Says the Apostle . You are then no more your own : your Being , your soul , your body , and your actions are not yours ; if you employ them then for your selves , you are usurpers of anothers goods ; since IESUS hath bought you , you belong more to him than a slave unto is Lord , than a horse unto his Master .

9. Nevertheless , what is most uniust , and most deplorable : Many acknowledge not JESUS-CHRIST to be their Lord : He receives no homage from them . For what honor , what service , and what obedience do they render him ? If they are in a chamber of an earthly King or Lord , ▪ t is with great respect , with a profound silence , and with fear to commit the least incivility ; But if they are in a church , in the house of God , in his presence , they commit irreverences , insolences , and insupportable impudences .

What service do they render him ? In the morning as soon as they are up , they fall upon their employments , or upon fooleries , or trifles and pastimes ; if they go to Church , they give to God their lipps , and their hearts to their affaires , to vanities , and often to worse ; in the Evening they pray in bed , or half a sleep , or with so little respect , that they would not speak in that manner to a Civil man ; In the rest of the day , they think not of him , they speak of him no more than if there were no God , unless perhaps pronouncing his holy name , or calling upon him irreverently , and offending him .

10. What Obedience do they yield to his divine laws ? What little King is there in the world , or Lord of a Village that they would disoblige as they do this great Lord ? If He were a King of cards , they would not transgress his commandements with greater impudence than they do ; If He were a God of straw ▪ they would hardly offend him with more temerity and lesse regard to Him . They sweare by his holy Name , transgress his Commandements , commit sins which displeas him infinitely , and after this they laugh , play , and sleep as boldly , as if they had done nothing .

11. No , He is not their Lord : they say with the Iews , we will not have this man reign over us : they deny by their works , what they profess by these words : I believe in JESUS-CHRIST Luke 19. ●4 . our Lord . Who is then their Master ? to whom do they appertain ? to whom do they homage and service ? To the most barbarous , Cruel and infamous tyrants imaginable ; thô they know by serving such Masters they gain but hell : that they have not one day of true repose , not one hour of solide content ; that they are tortured by the furies of their conscience , by apprehension of death , by fear of damnation , and by the sight of the inconstancy and mortality of Creatures which they love . The world cries I fail you in time of need ; the flesh cries I defile and cover you with ordures ; the Devill cries , I deceive them that trust in me : and many goe after these Masters ; JESUS our Lord cries , come to me all and I will refresh you : I will discharg you of the heavy burden of the world : I will deliver you from the Tyrannie of your passions : I Matt. 11. 28. will free you from the servitude of the Devill ; And yet few do go to him ; Ah! few of them also who cry out to him Lord Lord , and do seem to honour him ; for many of these desire to goe , but stand still : they cannot abide to take paines in the way , they will not labour to practise the vertues which He commands ; tho' He hath given so excellent and heroycal Example of obedience , having made himself obedient to death , and to the death of the Cross ; and tho' they know , that since He hath redeemed us by his Obedience to the Commandements of his Father , He will apply to us the fruit of his Redemption by our Obedience to his Commandements : He is made says the Apo-stle the cause of eternal salvation to all them that doe obey him .

12. Let us say then with S. Austin : Command what you will : Heb. 5. 9. give what you Command . you may Command what so ever you please , for you are Lord ; You cannot command any thing that is not just , for you are a most equitable Iudge ; You command nothing , but what is sweet , profitable , and facile with your grace : for you are our Father .

Give what you Command : There is much repugnance in our corrupted nature , much opposition to the observance of your divine Laws : But you are Omnipotent and can easily overcome it by your Grace . You promised by your Prophets , that you would write your Commandements in our hearts ; they are as hard as stones ; But you wrote them upon stones ; Engrave them then we beseech you , in the center of our hearts : that you comming to Judge may not find transgressions to be punished : But good works which are your gifts , to be rewarded in the happy Eternity . Amen

DISCOURS V. OF THE THIRD ARTICLE Who was conceived by the holy Ghost , born of the Virgin Marie .

SPirituall and devout soules , who meditate upon the Misteries of this Article , are transported with joy and admiration , at the sight of the great wonders divinely wrought in the wombe of the B. Virgin , in the Conception of JESUS-CHRIST . For if in this Conception there is one thing natural , there are many that surpass all nature . That our Redeemers Body was formed of the Blood of a woman is a natural thing : But that it was formed , not by mans operation , but by the operation of the holy Ghost ; That his Body was made in an instant , without the imperfections in which ours are made ; That in this instant it receives a reasonable soule , without the igno●ance where in we are conceived : without the stayne of original sin which Adam put upon us ; But on the contrary , with perfect knowledg of all things and with plenitude of Grace ; That this Body and soul are united to the second Person of the B. Trinity ; That , that which arises by this Vnion is perfect God and perfect man ; That He was such in a womans wombe ; That she remaining a Virgin , was a Mother : Mother of a Man-God : Morher of God and Mother of Man : these , I say , are things which surpass Nature : and are the subjects of our admiration . I admire not sayd S. Cyprian , the stabylity of the earth which stands by its own weight in the midst of the Vnivers ; I admire not the volubility of the firmament , which moves day and night and hath no Center in which it may end its motion ; I admire not the inconstancie of the Moon , which never remains in the same state , but increases , or decreases every moment ; I admire not the Sun which shews it self always full , which is infatigable in its cours , and marches as a Gyant to communicate its light and heat to all the quarters of the world ; But I admire God made man , I admire a God in the womb of a Virgin : I admire the Omnipotent an impotent infant : And we may add , I admire the Creator made a Creature : the Lord and Soverign , a subject , and a slave : and the Iudg , a criminal in appearance . In all the other wonders of nature , I finde some reasons that do satisfy me ; But in this Mistery I have nothing els , but that which the prophet Abacuc did say , I have considered your works , and am astonished .

2. Born of the Virgin Marie . This is the second Birth of the Son of God ; In his first , He issued forth of the Vnderstanding of the Father from all eternity ; In this He came forth of his mothers womb in time . The eternal birth is admirable : the temporal is amiable ; I honor and reverence the eternal ; I embrace and love the temporal ; I rejoyce in that ▪ and I enjoy this ; I glorify God for the first : and I thanke him for the second ; the eternal created me , and the temporal repaired me ; It would have nothing profited me to have been created , if I had not been redeemed ; by IESUS begotten of the Father I was created ; by IESUS born of the Virgin I was redeemed ; I have then more obligation to IESUS born of the Virgin , than to IESUS begotten of the Father ; And I find many marvells in this second birth , as well as in the first . I will explicate the marvells of these his births , and of his Conception , by a comparison so proper and so natural , so clear and so intelligible , that the most indocible may come by it to a competent knowledg of these misteries .

3. Amongst all the creatures purely corporal , there is not one that expresses God so naturally as the Sun . You see the Sun produces a Ray , which is its offspring ; There is nothing more visible than the Sun producing its Ray : nothing also is more clear , bright , and visible than the Ray ; and nevertheless there is nothing that we have so much difficulty to eye : we cannot fix our eyes upon it : not through want of light ; but through excessive clearness , and through the weakness of our sight ; So the Son of God is begotten by his Father in the light of his Divinity , by the way of understanding and of knowledg ; there is nothing then more intelligible than this Generation : and nevertheless there is nothing that we are so unable to understand : 't is darkness to us , by reason of the weakness of our understanding

Thô the Ray be the offspring of the Sun : it is nevertheless as ancient as the Sun : and if the sun had been from all Eternity , its Ray would have also been eternal ; So though IESUS CHRIST according to his Divinity be the Son of God thc Father : He is nevertheless as ancient as his Father : He is from all Eternity , even as his Father .

The Sun by its Ray warms the air , makes the earth fruitful and produces gold and silver , metalls and mineralls in the heart of it ; So the eternal Father by his Son Created Heaven and earth , men Iohn . ● . and Angells , and does by him his works : omnia per ipsum facta sunt

The Sun loses nothing by giving Being to its Ray : on the contrary , the ray is the glory , beauty , and ornament of the Sun ; So the Son of God is the splendor of the Father , and the figure of his substance : 't is the Father's great perfection to begett a Son , who is God as He , and the same God with him .

The Ray coms forth of the Sun , and is sent down to us : but it coms forth of it , without comming from it : you see it in the Sun , thô it be upon the earth ; So when faith teaches us , that the Son of God descended from heaven , and came into this world , this is not to say he left the bosome of his Father : He always remain'd there thô He appeared here .

The Sunbeam coms into this Church and passes through red glass How did it enter into it , how did it go out of ir ? I know not ; It went into it without opening it : it went out of it , without breaking it ; so the Son of God came into this world , and passed through the blessed womb of the Virgin : How was He there conceiv'd ? I know not ; How was He brought forth ? I know not ; He was conceiv'd there : He was brought forth : without opening , without breaking , and without prejudicing the Virginal wombe .

The ray passing through the glass beautifies it , renders it more clear and resplendent ; So JESUS passing through the womb of Mary , rendred her Virginity more pure , more holy , and more sacred : Matris integritatem non minuit , sed sacravit .

What hath the Ray don in this glass ? it hath borrowed a little redness ; it is becom coloured , the glass hath cloathed it with a red colour ; And what did JESUS in the womb of Mary ? He borrowed humane nature , which is made if a little red earth , Adam , that is to say , red earth : He made himself man there , the Virgin cloathed him with our humanity .

The ray borrowing of the glass this red colour , deprived not the glass of it ; JESUS borrowing of Mary our humane nature , did not any hurt or prejudice to Mary .

The sunbeam before it entred into the glass , was a Ray , but it was not colour , nor coloured : But since 't is entred into this glass , and is com into this Church , 't is a coloured Ray , 't is a radiant colour , 't is a colour which is a Ray ; So IESUS before the incarnation was God from all eternity : But He was not man : Now since He is entred into Mary , He is a humanised God , He is a Deified man ; is a God who is man , and a man that is God .

The support and the subsistance of this red colour that appears here , is the Ray ; for this colour subsists not , but by this Ray ; So what is the support and the subsistance of the holy Humanity ; T is the Son of God , it hath no subsistance besydes him .

This Sunbeam as a Ray or light of the Sun , is in all the world : But as a coloured Ray , it is not every where , it is only here and in some other places ; IESUS as God , and Son of God , is in every place ; But as man He is not every where : He is but in Heaven , and in the holy SACRAMENT .

Who is the Father of this coloured Ray ? 'T is the Sun ; But the Sun produced not the colour : But it produced the Ray which is joyned with the colour ; and who is the mother of this coloured Ray ? 't is the glass , but it made not the ray but it produced the radiant colour : it cloathed the ray with this Robe of colour ; Who is the Father of IESUS MAN-GOD ? It is the eternal Father : He begot not of his substance the Humanity of JESUS ; But He begot of his Substance the Person of his Son , who is Man ; Who is the Mother of this MAN-GOD ? It is Mary ; she begot not the Divinity : But she conceived the Man who is God : the cloathed the Person of the Son of God with our humanity ▪

Which is the more ancient , this coloured Ray , or the glass ? The Ray , as a Ray , as the offspring of the Sun , is a long time before the glass , it is from the beginning of the world , it is as ancient as the Sun : But the Ray as coloured is younger than the Sun ; Who is the more ancient IESUS or Mary ? IESUS as God , or as Son of God , is long before Mary , He is from eternity , as the Father and the holy Ghost : But JESUS as man , is younger than his Mother .

This Ray being in the sun is so bright and resplendent that i● dazells the eyes of them that look upon it ; but the same ray being descended here below , and cloathed with a red colour is easily beheld ; so the son of God in the bosome of his Father , is invisible , ineffable , inaccessible , and incomprehensible ; But the same Son of God , being cloathed with our humanity , is made visible , palpable , and sensible : to the end He might illuminate and instruct us , that He might be the Director of souls , and the Doctor of justice , as He is called by the Prophets ; And He begins betimes to perform the charge : He exercices the office from the beginning of his life .

4. This insant newly born does preach : his pulpit is the cradle : his Auditory the univers : his Doctrine is the contempt of the world ; He preaches , not by word : for He cannot speak : but by example ; He preaches not to the eares : But to the eyes : He says , that voluntary poverty is better than riches ; And the world on the contrary says , that money is to be procured in the first place : that a man must have it , tho' he hazard his soul for it .

This divine infant says , the humble , simple , innocent , and mortifyd life is that which pleases God .

The World says , a man must greaten himself , appear glorious , Machevalize subtily , Circumvent and diceive craftily ▪ and live in delights and pleasures .

5. Behold two Masters quite contrary , two doctrines diametrically opposite ! It is necessary the one , or the other be deceiv'd . To say this infant is deceiv'd , is horrible blasphemy ; He is the eternal Wisdom , the increated Wisdom , the Angel of the great Council . It must then be confest , that the Avaricious , Ambitions , Voluptuous , and Machiavilians are grossly deceived .

6. Let us then Conforme our selves to IESUS who is established by the eternal Father as our modell ; Let our life resemble his , as an Image the Prototipe or original ; Let it be a copie , an expression , and a representation of his ; that we paticipating his vertues , Spirit , and graces in this life , may be partakers of his glory in the other . Amen ▪

DISCOURS VI. OF THE FOVRTH ARTICLE Suffered under Pontius Pilate , was crucified , dead , and buried

THe Apostles who made in their Creed an abridgement of the principall Mysteries of our Faith , having spoken of the Conception , and of the Nativity of our Saviour , pass his Life in silence , and treat immediatly of His death : to teach us the chiefe reason of his comming was , to suffer , and to redeem us by his Passion .

2. He saw by the light of glory the abyss of sin , and the Eternal damnation to which men were doom'd for the fault of their first Parents , and for their own sins ; He had pity on them and prayed his Father to pardon them for the Love of Him . What man on earth : What Angel in Heaven , knowing that the only Son of God , a Son so amiable , and so beloved , demands pardon of his Father for men , to whom He is like in nature : What man or Angel , say I , knowing this , would not have sayd , surely , surely , the eternal Father will pardon mankind for the love of his Son , who is a man , and that also freely , without any satisfaction ; No , the Father does it not ; But He says , Isaiah . 53. 10. my Justice must have its cours ; my Son , I will pardon men , if you will answer for them , and undergoe death for them . The Son hath a great apprehension and horror of a death so cruell and ignominious ; we see it in the Prayer He made in the Garden , which was an expression of that which He acted in the womb of his Mother after the instant of his Conception .

3. Nevertheless He accepted not only with patience and resignation , but also with pleasure and satisfaction the decrees of Gods Justice concerning him ; He offered himself most willingly and with an ineffable love not only to be nayled to the Cross , but also to remaine and languish thereupon 'til the end of the world , if it should so please his Father : Ecce venio ut faciam voluntatem Heb. 10. 9. tuam . He that should have seen this submission , might with probability have sayd : the eternal Father will content himself with his good will , as He was satisfyd with the good will of Abraham and of Isaac ; at least the Justice of God will be contented that he suffer but one prick of a thorn , or one stroke of a whip , that He shed one drop of his Blood , which is sufficient to sanctify the whole world ; No : He wills that He suffer actually all the punishments , humiliations , and afflictions we sinners did deserve .

4. A Sinner deserves to be depriv'd of the use of creatures , since he abused them ; to be humbled and confounded , becaus he would not be subject to the laws and will of God ; To be punished both in body and soul , becaus he offended the infinitely high Majesty of the Creator . And JESUS hath taken upon himself to satisfy for all these pains and punishments .

5. He was depriv'd of the use of Creatures ; for what privation more rigorous , than to be spoiled of his very cloathes ? to be as naked as a worme of the earth : not to have so much as a poor shift to cover him , not a drop of water to refresh his tongue in the agony of death ? One of his Apostles betrays him : another denys him : all forsake him : and thô some holy Women followed him , yet they were not permitted to assist him .

6. He was humbled and confounded ; What greater humiliation than to be exposed to derision and rudeness of the rable , and to insolence of soldiers ? Who treat him as the very scum of men : who salute him in mocherie , blindfold him , buffet him , pull off his beard : who put a reed in his hand for a scepter , and thorns upon his head for a crown , as if He were a king of the Theater ? To be decry'd and condemn'd as a blasphemer , as a seducer , as ambitious , as sedicious , as an Imposter : What confusion greater then to be dragd through the streets of Hierusalem with hues and cries , as a fool , and as an extravagant person , from Caiphas to Pilate , from Pilate to Herod , from Herod to the Pretory ? To be less esteem'd then Barrabbas a seditious person , and a murtherer ? to be esteem'd more wicked , more unworthy to live , and more worthy of the cross then he ? What indignity more intollerable than to receive foule and fi●thy matters in token of vility and baseness , not upon his garments or hands only , but upon his most venerable and adorable face ? this indignity was so ignominious in Israel , that if a child receiv'd it from his father , he was to bear the confusion Numb. 12. 14. of it at least seven daies : To be short , What greater contempt , than to die not the death of Nobles , nor with honourable persons , not in private and in prison , not in the night by torch light : but the death of slaves , with infamous persons , in a high and publick place , at mid-day , in the sight of more than two hundred thousand persons .

7. What shal I say of the punishments receiv'd in his sacred Body ? He suffered more horrible , harsh , and bitter torments than were ever suffer'd by any creature upon earth . The Prophet Isaiah calls him by excellence the man of Paines . Abel was murthered , c. 33. 3. Zachary was stoned , Isaiah sawed , Lazarus covered with ulcers , and not one of them is called the man of Paines . We have heard of men , to whom their vertues or their vices , their birth or their condition , have given honourable or shamefull Names ; But we have not heard but of IESUS-CHRIST only to whom Paine hath given a name ; He is the Man of Pains , because He did bear all our paines ; He is the man of Paines , becaus He suffered in all his members ; and He is the man of Pains , becaus He was pierced through with Pains , exposed , Sacrificed , and given wholy over to sufferances and Pains .

8. But the sufferances in his soul will make appear yet better the Greatness of his Paine . He sayd in the Garden , my soul is sorrowfull to death : It would seperate my soul and Body , if I shoul not hinder it , for to endure yet more .

To whatsoever part He casts his sight , He sees objects of the greatest sorrow : His soul is nail'd to a most hard Cross , before his Body is Crucifyd ; and the Cross of his Soul is much more harsh , and insupportable , then that of his Body . The three nails of this interiour cross are the injuries don to his Father : the Commpassion of his Mother : and the damnation of his brothers .

Philosophy teaches us that a paine is more sharp and bitter , when 't is received in a power more pure and immaterial . IESUS was pierced , with paine not only in the inferior part of his soul , but also in the superior , which is wholy spiritual , in the part in which He was blessed : and his Beatitude also contributed to the increas of paine , says S. Laurence Justinian . He de tryumphali Christi Agone . saw by the light of glory God face to face : He knew clearly the Greatness of his Majesty : the outrage and the injury that sin does him : he loved him with a most ardent and excessive love : and therefore He could not be but excessively afflicted seeing the Ocean of sins committed against that most high , adorable and amiable Majesty ; The wounds of his Body were made by hands of Torterers : hands indeed most cruell and inhumane : Yet their activity had stil limits ; But the wounds of his heart were inflicted by the hand of love , by the love which He had for his Father : a love ineffable and incomprehensible ; If a soule that loved God well , could have as much contrition as she would desire ; ô how would she pierce herself with sorow ▪ How willingly would she bathe herself in her tears ! ô how would she calcinate her poor heart ! JESUS had as much of sorrow as He desired , and He desired as much of it as He had love for his Father : his sorrow was equal with his love ; If He had seen but one only mortal sin committed against him whom He so loved , He would have grieved infinitely ; ô how then was He afflicted when He saw so many , so different , and so enormous !

9. The love which he had for his Mother , was another nail that pierced his heart , and which fastned him to this interior Cross . He sees her present at all the Misteries of his bitter Passion ; He sees all the wonds of his Body united in her heart : and we may say that his compassion was another Passion .

10. He looks below : His soul is sorrowfull : He sees the torments of hell , wherein so many shal be plunged notwithstanding his sufferances for them . He sees that their wounds are incurable , that they abuse his Blood , death , and merits , and that after so many remedies they damne themselves for trifles , and what He indured for them , would serve but as oyle and sulphur to inflame the divine Justice to punish their ingratitude more rigorously .

11. S. Austin wholy astonished at the sight of CHRISTS sufferance cry's out : ô Son of God ? whither hath your humility descended ! whither hath your charity been inflamed ! whither hath your piety extended it self ! The Wiseman sayd , that you have don every thing in number , weight , and measure , But in this work of your Love , You have observ'd neither number , nor weight , nor measure ; You have exceeded all hopes and desires ; You have made an excess that could not be imagined ; The Angells were astonished considering this wonder : a God whipt ! a God cover'd with spittle ! the King of kings crown'd with thorns ! a God crucifyed for slaves ! a God pierced with sorrows for worms of the earth , of whom He had no need , and knowing , that they would be ungratfull for so great a Benefit . What transport ! what excess ! and if He were not God , I might say with Pagans , what folly of Love ! Gentibus stultitia .

12. After a love so cordial , undeserv'd , and so excessive , shal we not love him ? If the least slave had don the same for us , He would be Master of our hearts ; and seeing a God hath don it , shal He not be ? Qui non diligit Dominum Iesum Anathema sit , 1. cor. 16. 22. says S. Paul : since JESUS suffer'd for us , if any one love him not , let him be Anathema , Curs'd , excommunicated , and abhorred of all creatures . But if any one should not love him , and moreover be so ungratfull as to offend him , what punishment would You wish him holy Apostle . He adds it not ; nor can one wish him a pain so great as he deserves ; there should be a new hell to revenge an ingratitude so monstrous and enormous .

13. For as S. Bernard sayd , if Moses speaking to the Iews , who had but a gross and imperfect Law . who had not been redeem'd by IESUS-CHRIST , sayd to them Thou shalt love the Lord thy God , with all thy heart , with all thy foul , and with all thy forces ; what ought Christians to do after the Incarnation , Redemption , and Passion of our Saviour ? Ought they not to burn with love ? should they not , if it were possible , love JESUS above all their forces , thoughts , and activity of their hearts ? If I owe my self wholy to him for making me , what shal I add now for repairing me , and repairing me in such a manner ?

14. Let us love him then , since He so loved us ; let 's not love him only in words and compliments ; let us not content our selves to say , I honour much my Saviour , I love him with all my heart : But let us love him in worke and Verity : in doing , in giving , and in suffering for him : for so He loved us ; And since his goodness is so infinite , and his love to us so excessive , that He preferred us , not only before Angells , but also before himself : it would be a horrible blindeness to preferr any other good before him ; it would be a strange folly to offend him , to disoblige his goodness , to lose his amity and his favour , for honour , pleasure , profit , or satisfaction of a Passion . Do not so if you be wise : Say rather with S. Austin , all abundance , all honour , all felicity , that is not you my God , is but poverty , vanity , and misery ; say as S. Francis did , my God You are my All ! Love him with all your heart , since He his all your good : love him with a sovereign love , since He is sovereignly good : love , adore , bless , prayse , glorify him now , and ever . Amen .

DISCOURS VII . OF THE FIFTH ARTICLE He descended into Hell , the third day He rose again from the dead .

IESUS appli'd himself so earnestly to our Salvation , that whilst He was on earth , He let not a moment pass without labouring for it : And for this effect , whilst his Body lay'd in grave , He descended into Hell .

This world Hell signify's an inferiour and low place ; And therefore the holy Church makes use of it in divers occasions , to signify divers inferiour places . By this word she most often understands the place of everlasting damnation ; And so our Saviour called it in 1. Luke . 36. S. Luk. where speaking of the unfortunate rich man says , he was buried in hell .

Other times she uses this terme to signify Purgatory : where they are , who died in the grace of God , but having not fully satisfyed the divine Iustice , are further to be punished ; so in the Mass of the dead she prayes . free ô Lord the souls of the faithfull departed , from the paines of hell .

She makes use of it also to signify the place , whither the souls of holy and just persons who were not subject to purgation , or had duely satisfyd for their offences went , before the death of the Saviour of the world : expecting He should open them the gates of Heaven by his Passion .

2. He descended , not only by effect into these two last places making his power and goodness to appear by delivering the soules in them detained : But in substance He descended into them : his soul was really in those places , and He honoured the soules that were in them , and made them happy by his presence

The third day he rose again from the dead ; He rose no sooner , for to testify that He was truly dead , and to fulfill the figure of Matt. 12. 40. him ; As Ionas was three days and three nights in the belly of a whale so shal be the Son of man in the bowells of the earth .

He would be three days subject to the law of death , to teach us mystically that by his death and Passion , He had satisfyd the three Persons of the B. Trinity , for the sins committed in the three states of the world : in the Law of nature , in the Law of Moses , and in the Law of grace : And to shew us that his Passion was the cause of the delivery of the ancient Fathers out of hell , of the Redemption of men on earth : and of the reparation of the Angelical thrones in Heaven .

He rose again : By which words the Apostles teach us , that He S. Iohn. 10. return'd to life by his own power ; He sayd also in the Gospell , I have power to lay down my life , and to take it up againe ; and in another place , I will raise up my Body in three daies after death

3. I know well , that S. Peter and S. Paul teach in many places , that his Father raised Him up to life ; because this miracle S. Pater is an eff●ct of the omnipotency of God , which thô common Ast. c. 3. 26. and c. 5. 30. S. Paul in the 4. 8. and 10. to the Rom. Phil. 28. and 9. to all the 3. Persons of the B. Trinity , yet is attributed commonly to the Father . 'T is true then that He rose up by his own Power ; and 't is true also , that the eternal Father raised him : to the end He might shew his goodness both ro him and us .

4. First to him : that his Body might receive the Glory which He merited by his labors , humiliations , and sufferances ; For He humhled himself says the Apostle being obedient unto death : for the which thing God hath exalted him ; Note exalted him : for his Resurrection was not a simple return from death to life : but an entrance into a glorious life ; That Body which He layd down passible and mortall , He receives impassible and immortal : that which was inglorious , now is glorious : which was infirm , now is powerfull : which was a natural Body now is becom a spiritual . These are the excellent qualities which S. Paul attributes to every 1. cor. 15. matt. 13 43. glorifyd Body ; But that of Glory or clarity delights me most ; for the body of every saint shal shine by it , as the sun : fulgebunt justi sicut sol ; and nevertheless one shal differ from another in this Quality , as much as he exceeded him here in good works , or as S. Paul says , as one starr differs in glory from another . What glory then , what admirable splendor , what ravishing beauty was given to the adorable Body of JSUS in recompence of his merits ? And what satisfaction , and felicity will it be to see it , when our eyes shal be able to behold it , as hereafter they shall be by their impassibility ?

These four qualities belong to the Body of the Son of God , as a body glorifyd ; But as a Body Deifyd , as subsisting in the Divinity , it hath yet a farr other Glory : Jt hath a supereminent , ineffable , and incomprehensible Glory , as we may see in the next Discours .

5. Wherfore the Son of God thanks his Father for that He brought his soul out of hell , and his Body out of the sepulcher , and that He raised him up again , Exaltabo te Domine quoniam suscepisti psal. 29. me . Eduxisti ab inferno animam meam . And He esteems so much this favour , that He exhorts us to thanke God , to praise and glorify him for it , Psallite Domino fancti ejus , & confitemini memoriae sanctificationis ejus . psal. 29.

6. This is that which many never did , that of which many never thought . Our devotions are often but productions of self love , practises of interest , and reflections vpon our selves . If we pray God , we demand not of him but that which concerns our spiritual or temporal profit . If we thanke him , 't is but for the good which He hath don us , or those of our family : this is to love our selves , and our salvation ; this is good , but not perfect . If we are perfect Christians , and loving Disciples of IESUS : we will love him more than our own selves , be concern'd in his interests , and pray God his Father for the exaltation of his glory , and the accomplishment of his designes : We will thank Him often , that He revived his Son , and restored Him the life which our sins had taken from him , that He elevated him , and placed him at his right hand .

7. Secondly , God shews in this Mistery his Goodness also to us ; for as his Son was incarnated for us , as He liv'd and died for us , so He is raised to life again for us ; We are quickned with him , are raised-up with him , and his Resurrection is an assurance and pledg of ours . If there be no resurrection of the dead , neither 1. Cor. 15. Christ is risen again , says S. Paul ; But now Christ is risen again from the dead the first fruits of them that sleep ; by a man death , and by a man the Resurrection of the dead ; and as in Adam all die , so also in Christ all shal be made alive . We shal all indeed rise again , says the same Apostle : But we shal not all be changed : to witt into a better , and more glorious state . But only such as conform themselves to IESUS-CHRIST , who is their Rule , mirour , and modell .

8. He contributed much to his glorious Resurrection , He merited it , and dispos'd himself to it , by his sufferances , humiliations , patience , and other most perfect and heroical acts of vertues which He practised . He by dying , taught us to dye to sin : by rising again , to rise to a new life , and by dying no more , to live , profit , and persever to the end in sanctity and holiness , as his Apostle declares and urges much in his epistle to the Romans . Rom. 6.

9. Let not then men deceive themselves ; Let them not think to be glorifyd in Heaven , if they be not Sanctify'd on earth ; Let them not think to enter into a glorious life any other way then that of sufferances , of mortifications , and Christian vertues ; This is the only way which the Son of God prescrib'd : which our Saviour beate , and which the saints have followed . Hear S. Paul and S. Bernahas By many tribulations we must enter into the kingdom Acts. 14. 21. of God ; they say not , that 't is a salutary Counsel : 't is a more assured way : But , we must , that 't is necessary to pass , not through two or three ; but through many suffetances to com to the kingdom of God . There is nothing more clear , more firm and certain then the words of the son of God , who says , He S. Luke 9. 23. that will com after me , Let him renounce himself , and carry his cross daily , and follow me . Now in good earnest , will they dare to say , that living as they do in the world : hanting almost continually balls , commedies , places of lewdeness , banquets , other pleasures and pastimes , is to renounce one self , and to carry daily the cross , and to follow Christ ?

He tels his Disciples in the day of his Resurrection , what way S. Luke . C. 24. He went ; Ought not Christ to have suffered these things , and so to enter into his glory ? Note ought ; It was necessary that Christ should suffer , and that He should enter by this means into his glory , into the glory which was his own , to which He had so much right : and will they think without suffering any thing to tame their passions , and without mortifying themselves , to enter into the glory , to which they have no right , into the glory which they have so often demerited , and which they have renounced by so many Crimes ?

We cannot have this glory but in quality of the heires of God , and coheirs of Iesus Christ : and his Apostle declares , that to obtain this favour , we must suffer with Iesus Chris . Rom. .8 17. We shal not be more priviledged than his Parents , favourits , and beloved friends ; all the Saints suffered with him : all either were Martyrized , or led an austere , humble : and penitent life ; S. Iohn Apor . 7. 14. in the Apocalips seeing the assembly of them , one sayd to him , that they came out of great tribulation : they are happily arrived : they tooke then a good way : and we if wise , will follow the same , and leave the other way .

10. We see in the Church two different ways , two different lives of those that have any desire to save themselves ; one is of those who lead a holy life , mortifyd , devout , perfect , and fervent in good works ; The other is of them that lead a life , not in the sight of men Criminal : but slack , negligent , and imperfect ; they commit not great Crimes : but they do not also much good : and withall they will that selflove be always satisfyd ; they treat themselves well : they pass their time in sports , walks , superfluous visits , and other divertisments , which they terme innocent : they do no injury to any : but they concern not themselves in the necessities of their neighbours . All without exception approve and commend the first way ; not one , or very few will have the boldness to warrant the second way ; this way then at least is uncertaine , fallible , and dangerous . And S. Augustin says , when Lib. 1. de Bapt. C. 3. the salvation of our soules is concern'd , we fail against the love we owe to our selves , if we take not the surest way . 'T is a maxime of the Law , that we must not leave the certaine for the uncertaine ; and that we must use the more precaution , where there is more danger ; Common sense and experience shew , that by how much a loss is greater , we apprehend the danger of it with more fear : by how much an evill is more terrible , we avoyd the peril of it with more care . Does it not seem to you a great loss to lose the kingdom of heaven , the possession and the enioyance of a God ? And is it not a great evill to be burnt a live ? to be always burning and not consuming ? 'T is an infinite loss , an infinite evill . We must then avoyd , I will not say the danger , but the appearance of danger ; for we cannot have too much assurance in a matter of so great importance . I pray our Lord to give us grace to live so holily , that we may be found worthy of this immortall Resurrection , and of the happy Eternity . Amen .

DISCOURS VIII . OF THE SIXTH ARTICLE He Ascended into Heaven , sits at the right hand of God the Father Almighty .

THe Apostles having taught Christs Victorious Resurrection : teach us in this Article his tryumphant Ascension . By his Nativity , He went forth into the field to fight ; by his Passion and death He fought the battle : By his Resurrection He overcame his enemies : and by his Ascension He tryumphs . His tryumphant chariot , was a thousand thousand of celestial spirits , Psal. 67. 18. and according to the translation of S. Hierom , innumerable thousands . He tryumphed not only over enemies of flesh and blood , but also over devills , sin , and death . The spoils He carried with him , were not flocks of sheep and troops of other beasts , but innumerable multitudes of souls , which He redeem'd out of Prison , and rescued out of the jawes of Hell : Thou art ascended high , thou hast taken Captivity , says the Rayal Prophet to him . Psal. 67. 10. With all this glorious traine He ascended , not carried in a chariot , as Elias , nor by Angells , as Abacuc the Prophet , and S. Philip : nor did He ascend only by the force and agility He recived in his resurrection : but moreover by the power and vertue He had , as God .

2. He Ascended into heaven There are three Heavens according to the scripture , Airy , Statry , and Emperial ; and He mounted above all heavens , as his Apostle says ; so passing the Air , Sun and all ●phes. 4. the heavens , He mounted to the most high and sublime place of the world .

3. He sits at the right hand of God the Father . God is a spirit , a pure and incorporeal Being , who hath neither side , nor hand , no● part ; How does He sit then at his right hand ? And if He sits in a seat or Throne : of what matter is it made ? is it of wood , marble , gold , silver , or Diamant ? I know well 't is answered , the Apostles accommodate themselves to our low manner of understanding and of speaking , and that by this session at the right hand of the Father , they express the equality and consubstantiality of the Father and the Son . When we see one speak to the king on knee , we conclude he is a Vassall ; But if we see one sit upon a throne neer the king , and at his right hand , we say he is a Prince or Sovereign . The Apostles say , JESUS sits at the right hand of the Father : this is to say , He is Sovereign , Omnipotent and infinite as the Father , equal , coessential , and coeternal with the Father .

4. Yes : But JESUS as man , is not consubstantial , nor coeternal with the Father , and yet He is at the right hand of the Father , not only as God , but also as man , as S. Leo expresly teaches in his first sermon of the Ascension .

You will say , the humane nature of JESUS is in the Throne of God , and at the right hand of the Father , becaus being as it were ingraffted , and inserted in the Being of God , in the subsistance of the Word , and making but one Person with him , 't is served and reverenced as God .

5. You say true , but this solues not the difficulty ; For this holy Humanity is united to the Word , and subsisting in his Personality from the first instant of Christs Conception : and nevertheless , to speak properly : it is not but since the day of his Ascension , that the Humanity is elevated to the glory of the Father , and seated at his right hand , as the church says in the Canon of the Mass that day .

6. For to clear then these difficulties , we must remember , that in the Mistery of the incarnation , the Son of God communicating his subsistance to the holy Humanity , should have made it at the same time participant of all the perfections and Attributes , of which a created Nature may be capable ; For if in a perfect marriage , the Woman espouses not only the Person of her husband , but also his nobility , prerogatives , and Honours : shal not the sacred Humanity which is married much more perfectly and inseparebly to the Word , receive from him the Perfections that are communicable to It ? A Vegetative soul penetrating the stock of a little tree makes it live with a Vegetative life . A sensitive soul informing the body of a Lamb , makes it live with a sensitive life : An intellectual soul animating the body of a man , makes it live with a reasonable life : and the divine Word actuating , filling , and possessing the holy Humanity shal He not make it live with a divine life ? Ought He not to communicate to it his proprieties and his Attributes ? since He is united to it more strictly , perfectly , and nobly , than any soul is to her Body , or form to its matter ?

7. Nevettheless the divine Word to procure our salvation , and to accomplish the work of our Redempion , suspended in his Incarnation the communication of divers of his perfections . For if JESUS had been immortall , how should he have dyed for us ? If He had been impassible , how would He have suffered for us ? If He had been independent and sovereign , how would have he given us an example of obedience , subjecting himself to his holy Mother ? But in the day of his Ascension He made an entire effusion of himself , and of all his excellencies , and perfections , that were communicable to Humanity .

8 ▪ This is that which He asked of his Father in the Vigil of his death , when He sayd , Now glorify me o Father with thy self , with the glory which I had with thee , before all ages . Vpon which S. Iohn. 17. 5. Lib. . 11. in Io. C. 17. Colloss. 2. 9. S. Cyrill of Alexandria says , The Saviour asks to be glorifyd , not with an accidental glory but with a natural glory ; and a little after , The glory which He always had as God , He asks now as man . This is moreover that which S. Paul teaches us , when he says , the plenitude or fullness of the Divinity inhabits corporally , in him , that is , in his Humanity , says the same S. Cyrill .

And this is that wich ought to rejoyce us in this Mistery : This is that which renders this Mistery dear and precious to JESUS : to the Virgin : and to all the Church .

'T is in the Ascension properly that JESUS Man God sits at the right hand of the Omnipotent ; 't is in the Ascension , that He was receiv'd into the Throne of God : and that He entred into the Glory of his Father .

9. He sits , that is to say , He is no more subject to labours , tributary to wearines , lyable to humane miseries and infirmities .

10. He is at the right hand of the Omnipotent ; that is , He hath the superintendence and the administration of Heaven and earth , of men and Angells , of spiritualls and temporalls . What honor , what happiness for us , to know and to be assured , that a persone of the same nature with us hath the keyes of life and death , of Heaven and hell , that He governs all and does whatsoever He sees good ?

11. He is in the Throne of God : that is , He entred into the real , actual , and eternal enjoyance of his Empire .

12. He is in Glory of the Father ; that is , He is received into a full , entire and perfect possession of all the Grandeures of God that are agreable to his merits and to the quality of a man-God .

13. This Mistery was moreover expedient for the holy Virgin . For if JESUS had remained amongst us , until the end of the world , the Virgin all that time would have been deprived of part of her felicity ; of the sight of the adorable Body of her son , which is the most beautifull , charming , and ravishing of all bodys . He sayd then with good reason to the Virgin as well as to the rest 'T is expedient for you that I go . S. Iohn. 16. 7.

14. But how did He say his Ascension was expedient for us also ? Was it expedient the Pastor should be seperated from the sheep , the Head from the members , and the Espouse from the spouse ?

Nevertheless it was expedient for us ; For He goes away , but leaves us not : He separates from us , and dwells always amongst us : He dwells not only amongst us , but with us , but within us ; had He remained amongst us , He would not have entred into us : for He would not have instituted the Eucharist which He left us for a supplement of his absence .

And tho' JESUS-CHRIST remaining on earth with us , would have instituted the holy Sacrement : Yet his Ascension is very favourable to us ; It is a subject of great consolation and joy : becaus it is a most certain Pledge , and an assured hope , that we may follow him ; He sayd to his Disciples , I go to prepare a place for you . He left behynd him the print of his feet upon the mountain from whence He ascended : and suffers not the place to be cover'd through which He passed , to teach us by these permanent miracles , that the way to Heaven is open and beaten for all the faithfull who will follow thither the tracts and footsteps which He left us .

15. But is not it a strange thing that we cannot perswade Christians a verity so assured , and so important to their salvation , that to follow him thither , they must necessarily imitate his actions . S. Peter , S. Paul , S. John Evangelist , the three most famous Apostles of the Son of God declare it to us . S. Peter , JESUS-CHRIST ● . Ep. 2. 21. Rom. 8. 29 , 1. Ep. 2. 6. Iohn . 15. 6. suffered for us , giving you exemple that you may follow his steps . S. Paul , whom God hath foreknown , He hath also predestinated to be made conformable to his Son . S. Iohn Evangelist , He that says that he abides in JESUS-CHRIST , ought to walk as He hath walked .

The Son of God says if any one abide not in me he shal be cast forth as a branch , and shal wither , and they shal gather him up and cast him into the fire ; to be saved then , and not to be cast into hell fire , 't is necessary to abide in CHRIST . Now his beloved Disciple says , that to abide in IESUS-CHRIST , we must walk as He walked , live as He lived , imitate the vertues which He practised , each one in his condition , and according to his capacity , by the assistance of his grace .

16. Let us then resolve from this present hour to follow Him ; The labor in practise of Vertue is but little : and the joy of it will be infinitely great ; The pleasure of this world which draws us from it is but short ; the pain that attends it will be very long ; the combate is very light : the Crown will be most excellent ; this present life is short : and the future is eternal ; of this short life depends an eternity of happiness : which I pray God grant us all . Amen .

DISCOURS IX . OF THE SEUENTH ARTICLE From thence He will com to judg the quick and the dead .

IT is a certain verity , that a man is judg'd at the end of his life , or at his departure out of this world ; For the Wise man assures us , his works are then disclosed : Ecclus 11. Matt. 20 and that then God rewards every one according to his ways . And in the Parable of the Gospell , the Lord of the Vineyard commands the Workmen to be Pay'd in the evening of the same day they laboured . In fine the sacred text both of the old and Psal. 67. 19. Luke . 23. 43. Numb. 16. 33. Luke . 16. Ep. of . Iude. v. 7. new Testament teaches us , that many souls are at present happy in Heaven : and many others miserable in hell ; And we know , God does not reward or condemn any one without examining his merits and demerits .

2 But some perhaps will say ; If there be a particular Iudgment at the end of life , why shal there be a general in the end of the world ? Is He who says of himself , I am meek and humble of heart : who was promised by the Prophets shew'd by the Precursor under the figure of a Lamb so inclin'd to judg , that He is not satisfyd in judging once , but will judg again ? The sentence which He pronounces against us , or in favour of us in the hour of our death , is it not definitive and without appeal ? or is there any thing in it to be reform'd that He will make revision of it in his general Assises ?

3. To see cleary that 't is more than most convenient that after the particular , there should be a general judgment in the face of the Vnivers ; we need not but consider the following reasons .

First it is expedient for the honor and glory of JESUS-CHRIST ; S. Io. 5. 22. All judgment , says He , the Father hath given to the Son that all may honor the Son .

And his Apostle , all shal stand before the trybunal of CHRIST ; Rom. 14. 11. Why ? for it is written , that every knee shal bow to me ; Angells and men , predestinate and reprobate shal be all assembled , that all togeather acknowledg the man ▪ God : that they do homage to his Sovereignity : and that every tongue confess that He is in the glory of God his Father .

He was judged most unjustly , loden with reproches and confusions , dragg'd shamefully through the streets of Hierusalem , nail'd to an infamous cross , He is daily contemn'd and mock'd by Infidells , Iews , Hereticks , and by bad Catholicks ; Is it not reason that the world should make him honourable amends , and that He receive as much of Glory as He receiv'd of affronts and ignominies ?

4. His Father himself does him so much honor ▪ that He gives him not only authority to judg men , but takes him for judg in his own cause . The eternal Father says , He will assemble Ioel. 3. 2. all nations in the Vally of Josephat , and will plead against them there . But in what Trybunal will He plead this cause ? In the Tribunal of IESUS ; He hath given all judgment to his Son ; He puts into his hands all his rights and pretentions ; He will say Ioan. 5. 22. to him , my Son , do me justice ; I have don such favours , given such graces to such and such persons : and they were so ungratfull as to contemn me : after so many benefits , they offended me : they committed so many and so great crimes ; what chastisement do they not deserve ; I make you judg of it . And since all the right will be on God's side , and all the wrong on ours : IESUS will take his Fathers part , and espouse his quarrell : will do him justice for the injuries He received , and judg us without favour , or acceptance of persons . ●phes. 6. 9.

5. He will rejoyce exceedingly to satisfy his Father : becaus his interests are dear and precious to him . Impious and Idiots censure the Providence of God , becaus they know not the reasons and the end of it : they murmure , that the just are humbled ▪ the poor afflicted , the bad honoured and glutted with riches , and delights : they are astonished , that the child of a devout woman dies without Baptisme , and is reproov'd : the child of a dishonest woman is predestinated , and dies after Baptisme ; our Savior will justify his Father : He will make clearly seen the Wisdom of his conduct , the uprightness of his judgments , the equity of his decrees , and the admirable Economie of his Providence . This rejoyces souls that love our Saviour : this nourishes their hope , and is the object of their devotion . Let us elevate then our selves to God , and say with the Psalmist , make jubilation in the sight of the king our Lord : becaus He coms to judg the earth . Psal. 97.

6. In the second place , it is convenient there should be another Judgment besides that which is made in the hour of our death : becaus in this the soul is judged only , and the body ought to be judged also . For The body contributs much to the merit , and demerit of the soul : it cooperats vsually to the good , and to the evill which she practises ; it is the cause that a reprobate soul offends God by intemperance , drunkennesse , luxury , idleness , vain ornaments ; it is rhe cause that an elect soul pleases God , in fasting , whatching , wearing hair cloath , kneeling , travelling , keeping Virginity , induring death for defense of Faith ; since then in the particular judgment these bodies receiv'd not the salary , nor the paine , which they merited in this life , there ought to be another judgment , which recompences , or punishes them according to their deserts .

7. In fine it is expedient : that the elect may be praised , honoured , glorifyd : and the reprobate dispraised , reproched , and confounded in the face of the whole world . Our Lord will then give 1. Cor. 4. 5. to every one the praise which he deservs , says the Apostle ; He will praise you , for your Charity : you , for your patience : you , for your humility ; He will discover your secret penances , your alms given to the poor , your hidden hair shirt , your nightly and early rising to prayers , And consequently , He will give also to the reprobate , the blame and infamy which they deserve .

8. To this effect he will enlighten the hidden things of darkness , 1. Cor. 4. 5. and will manifest the counsells of the hearts , as the Apostle says ; He will discover all thoughts , words , and actions of the reprobate in in the sight of that great assembly ; He will confound the hippocrisie of those that deceive the world : reprove the craft and subtility of them who supplant the simple : and thunder against the calumniators , and diffamers of the innocent ; He will shew how unjustly the elect are contemn'd , derided vilefied neglected , and abused : and how vainly and foolishly the reprobate are admired , praised , honored , and preferr'd He will shew that He is good , not only by praising , approving , and recompencing good : but also by dispraysing , condemning , and persecuting the enemies of good .

9. Cheer up then , ô chosen Souls ! cheer up and rejoyce , when we speak of judgment : lift up your heads , for behold your Redemption Luke . 21. 28. is at hand ; What consolation , what joy , what gladness , and what assurance for you , when the whole world shal be moved at the terrible sound of the trumpet : when the Iudg shal be in a throne of glory and of Majesty , amidst thunders and lightnings : when the rocks themselus shal tremble , and people shal shake and shiver for fear : when you shal see Hercules and Alexanders , Cesars and Pompies , Plato's and Aristotles , the great Conquerors and Wise of the world dragg'd as Criminalls to the Tribunal of the Iudg , reduced to an extream dispair , not daring so much as to lift up their eyes , expecting with horrour the sentence of their condemnation : Then Then if you will believe me , if you will indure a little here , and keep exactly the commandements of God , Then I say , you will rejoyce heartily : you who are esteem'd the lees and the scum of the world , the objects of a thousand incommodities , you will laugh with a celestial laughter , you will be filled with a solid assurance , you will acknowledg him whom you have so well serv'd , and whilst others tremble , you shal go to meet him in the Air obviam Thes. 4. ●6 . Christo in aere : you shal approach to him with confidence saying with joy which cannot be exprest ; behold my good Master that was crucifyd : behold my Saviour whom I loved so ardently ; Look upon him now you worldly souls ! Is not this the Savior whom you so much despised ? heretofore you mocked us : you called us hyppocrits , scrupulous , and superstitious people : you held it simplicity to pardon injuries : to indure affronts : to deprive your selves of sensual pleasures : to mortify your flesh and passions : to contemn temporal goods , through the hopes of eternal : which you esteemd uncertain : You see well now , that we were not deceived : you see it by experience .

O God! what extream favour to have serv'd well a king now so honour'd ; Sacred labors , happy mortifications , and persecutions , which are now so divinely recompenced , sweet austerities ! How great and admirable are the joyes you breed me ! Then Then ô Christion souls ; these bodys so often bowed and humbled before God , shal be exalted and replenished with glory ; then you shal be justifyd from the faults of which at present you are so unjustly accused : you shal be deliver'd from the persecutions they raise against you .

9. But you on the contrary ô worldly soul ! you ought to tremble and shake , when we speak of judgment , You ought to consider that you must render an account to a Iudg infinitely powerfull , to whose anger none can make resistance : To a judg infinitely Wise and knowing , who searches the bottom of the heart : from whose knowledg you cannot hide your most secret thoughts : to a Iudg infinitely good : who is oblig'd by his nature , to be mortal enemie to sin .

Hear then and put in practise his divine Words , by which He vouchsafs to instruct you how to avoid the rigour of his justice ; behold how He concluds the sermon which He made of the last judgment ; Look well to your selves , lest perhaps your hearts be aggravated Luke . 21. with surfetting and drunkenness , and cares of this life : Watch therefore , praying at all times , that you may be accounted worthy to escape the things that are to com , and to stand before the Son of man . Amen ▪

DISCOURS X. OF THE SEUENTH ARTICLE From thence He will com to judg the quick and the dead .

1. IT is horrible to fall into the hands of the living God says S. Paul ; becaus He is always living ; Heb. 10. ●1 . and as long as He shal be living , the damned shal be in torments . Wherfore the Son of God threatens a long time before He striks , He speaks much of judgment before He does justice : He never hurls a thunderbolt , without making the thunder sound , the lightning flash , and without covering the air with clouds . He sent from time to time Prophets as Heraulds of his justice , forerunners of his judgment : who always endeavoured to express the terrour of it , by the most proper and significant epithets imaginable ; they call it the day of anguish and tribulation : the day of affliction and misery : the day of obscurity and darkness : the day of outrage and tempest : of anger and vengeance : the day of the fury of the Lord : the day of horror and of slaughter ; you may see this in Isaiah , in Hieremiah , in Ezechiel , and in Joel . Isay . 13. and 34. Hiere . 16. Ezec. 7. and 27. Ioel. 2.

2. And becaus usually the faithfull only believe the Prophets : and as S. Paul says infidells have need of signs and prodiges ; To the end none may doubt of it : God will proclaim it to all the world by most remarkable signs , which He will shew in Heaven , earth , sea , and other parts of nature ; and as at present , according to the saying of the Prophet , the heavens and the starrs declare the Omnipotence , Wisdom , and Goodness of God , who produced such glorious creatures , governs them in so constant and regular an order , and designs them for an end so noble ; so before the judgment , the sun , moon , and starrs shal foretell the justice of God : they shal preach it to all people , and that in so lowd and intelligible a language , that none , not the most stupid , incredulous , and insensible shal doubt the least of it ; In which we ought to admire and adore the goodness of God , who exercising his patience so long time , and towards so many persons : will exercise his justice as late , and against as few as He can . He exercises his patience from the beginning of the world , He employs in it not one day , month , or year , but many ages . He exercised it above six thousand Years , and He will exercise it to the end of ages , towards all sinners : but He will not execute the last judgment , the act of his great wrath , but at the end of time , as late as possible ; and that He may find but few upon whome to exercise the same , He forewarns them of it : He frightens , threatens , and sends Prophets : He gives signes in heaven and in earth , shewing by this , that He desires not to strike , that he wills not the death of a sinner , but that he be converted and do live ; and this shews also the great and enormous malice of sin , which provoks and irritats so much , a God so mild , and mercifull .

3. The Prophetes , Apostles , Evangelists , and the Apocalyps foretels us many terrible signs , which shal be as messengers Matt 24. 30. 2. Pet. 3. Psal. 76. 19. and forerunners of the Iudg : see here some of them . The sun shal be turned into darkness , and the moon into blood ; Starrs shal fall from Heaven , and the Powers of it shal be moved . The Heavens burning shal be resolved . There shal be no light , but that of lightning , which shal always flash ; The thunderclaps shal be so great that the Heavens will seem to teare ; thunderbolts shal be darted Wisdom 5. 22. Wisdom 5. 22 , forth , as from a bow full bent , and shal fall directly contrary to their custome . The Water of the sea shal rage against men , and the rivers shal run togeather roughly ; The earth agitated with convulsions and tremblings will open as if threatning , to swallow them . God will send devouring fire which shal burn the 2. Pet. 3. elements , consume Towns , and reduce to ashes all the works of men What horrible spectacle to see and feel the air changed into flames ; stones , into burning coals : rivers , into boiling water : houses ▪ into furnaces of fire ?

4. If one only of these prodigies should happen now , in what a condition should we be ? If we should see the sun and moon to lose their light , or the earth to tremble a whole week , in what a trance should we be ? how should we cry-out mercy ? what ●ill it be then to see all the aforesayd things togeather ? And yet they shal be but signs and presages of what shal follow after : they shal be but the commencement of the sorrows says JESUS in the Gospel . And if the beginnings are so sorrowfull , what shal the progress be ? if the shadows and the figures are so terrible , what will the reality be ? if it be so tirrible to see the Sergeants and the Apparitors that precede the Judg , what will it be to see the Iudg in the heat of his anger , and to be struck with the thunderbolt of of his sentence .

5. He is now our Advocate , He will be then our Iudg , not only to reveng injuries don to Orphans , Widows , Laborours , and to the Poor : But moreover to reveng offences committed against God his Father ; He hath infinite obligations to him , a passionate love for him , a most ardent zeal for his glory , is very sensible of that which offends him , His interests are dear to him , He will have an ocean of enormous sins to condemn and punish : I leave you to think with what indignation , with what heate of anger He will be inflam'd ; It will be so great , that it will be a horror , and a death to sinners . I will not say , to be condemn'd . but to appear in his presence ; I will not say , they will not dare , but they will not be able to subsist in the sight of his Majesty : they will not be able to think of him ; who shal he able to think the day of his Advent ? and who shal stand to malach . 3. 2. see him ? says his Prophet .

6. The terrour of him will be so great that the reprobate will desire rather to be crushed , ground and reduced to dust , then to be presented to the tribunal of this terrible Iudg. they Luke , 23 30. will say to the mountains , and to the rocks , fall upon us and hide us from the face of the Lamb : we have abused his meekness , we have oblig'd him to becom a Lyon , we shal not be able to endure the reproches He will make us ; rocks fall upon us , and crush us to pieces , that we may not be forced to appear in his presence : hide us from the face of the Lamb : they have cause to fear it , His presence only will put them to more pain ; the rocks would but crush their bodys : the presence of JESUS will crush their bodys and their souls .

7. They know , they must now render a most punctual and exact acount of all the Talents , and Goods they receiv'd from the liberal hand af God , and of all the evills they have ever don .

8. They know , they must answer not only for mortall sins , but also for venial , for little lies , detractions , and derisions of their neighbor in things of smal importance , for words , or unprofitable actions . good God! who would believe our judg would be so rigorous , as to exact an account of his creatures for an unprofitable worde ! If Preachers should affirm it without the Word of God clear for it , would not men cry-out against them as Impostors ?

9. They know they shal be damned , not only for their own sins , but again , for those of others , to which they contributed ; And they see now clearly , that they contributed to an infinity of sins in others : either before they were committed , to witt by ill councel : or bad example ; or when they were committed , being the cause of them , by putting the objects , or the subjects , or by giving assistance to commit them . And after they were committed approving , or not exteriourly disapproving them : or not avoiding the hante of those that committed them , for to give them a horrour of them .

10. They know , they shal not only be comdemn'd for sins of Commission : but mpreover for sins of Omission : they will expect to hear Go yee accursed into eternal fire ; for I was hungrie , I was thirsty , and you have not given me to eate and drink : I was naked and you have not clothed me . And if they are to be condemn'd , for not giving corporal nourishment : how much more for not giving spiritual ? the life of the soul being of more importance a thousand times , then that of the Body ? if those that refuse material bread to poor strangers , shal be so grieuously punished what will becom of them , who give not the spiritual bread of instruction , corection , and good counsel , to their children , domesticks , and strayed neigbours ?

11. In fine , they know they shal not only be condemn'd for sins of omission , and commission , but shal moreover be answerable for good works which they have don with any imperfection , which shal be found mixt with any impurity of intention , with selflove , secret vanity , or any other vicious circumstance ; Cum accepero tempus Ego justitias judicabo ; when I shal hold my Psal. 74 2. sopho . 1. 12. great day , I will judg also just works ; and by his Prophet Sophonias He says : Scrutabor Hierusalem in lucernis : I will search narrowly the devout soul ; and that no secret crany may escape me , I will light a candle ; How then will He sound a reprobate soul signifyd by Babylon , if He examin so rigorously a devout soul signifyd by Hierusalem ?

12. Sinfull souls , I say , know all this and much more ; they know also , that their Iudg is not now a Lamb , but is becom a Lion : that the time of mercy is now past , and the time of justice and reveng is com . I leave now you to think , in what horrible desolation they must be , expecting nothing , but ( as the Prophet Hieremy says ) the whirlewind of the Lords indignation Hierem. 23. 19. Matt. 25. 41. to com upon them . And what whirlewind , what tempest , what thunderclap , what Lyons roaring shal be this voice ? Go ye accursed into eternal fire prepar'd for the Devill and his Angells ▪ As many words , so many thunderbolts and Anathemas .

13. Depart hence reproved soul ! I banish thee for ever from my Paradise , and from my Grace ; Get thee gon strayed sheep . I will be no more thy Pastor : be gon rebellious servant : I will no more be thy good Master ; be gon unnatural child I will be no more thy Father ; be gon adulterous spouse : I will be no more thy espouse ; get thee gon ungratfull creature : thou shalt never have any part in my kingdom , nor in my delights , nor in my amity , nor in my company , nor in any thing that pertains to me ,

Get thee gon thou accursed : I excommunicate and anathematize thee for ever : I strike thee with the sentence of eternal malediction : thou shalt be accursed in thy understanding , which shal never have a good thought : cursed in thy will , which shal always rage with spite and desperation : accursed in thy eyes , which shal never see any light : in thy eares , which shal never hear the harmonious musick of the Angells ; cursed in thy mouth , which shal never have one only drop of water ; in thy feet and hands , which shal be always bound : in the chamber where thou shalt dwell . which shal be but a furness : in the company which You shal have , which shal be but Devills : cursed in every thing that can happen to thee .

Go accursed into fire , where thou shalt not have for lodging , but a prison ; for bed , but coales ; for cloathes , but flames ; for meat , but serpents ; for drink , but gall ; for musick , but blasphemies ; and for rest , but torments .

Get thee gon into fire which shal endure ever : which shal inflame thee and not light thee ; burn thee , and not consume thee ; as long as I shal be , I will be thy enemy , as long as this fire shal be fire , it shal torture thee : as long as eternity shal endure , thou shalt remain in this pain .

Depart , go into the fire prepared for the Devill and his Angells : I prepared it not for thee : t is against my inclination , that I send thee thither : But thou hast transgrest my Commandements , neglected and profaned my Sacraments , abused my graces , and hast been ungratefull for an infinity of favours : go ungratefull , go accursed , go unfortunate ▪ depart from my presence ; I will never have pity on thee . My Dear Brothers and sisters , behold a shadow , but a very slender and imperfect one of the sentence which shal be pronounced against the Reprobate ; Thinke on it if you be wise : think upon , it in the presence of God , to whom be honour , praise , glory , benediction for ever and ever . Amn.

DISCOURS XI . OF THE EIGHTH ARTICLE . I believe in the holy Ghost .

IT is reported in the Acts of the Apostles , that S. Paul Acts. 10. entring into the Town of Ephesus , and finding there some Faithfull , demanded of them , if they had receiv'd the holy Ghost , and they answered , we know not so much as that there is a holy Ghost . If we should put now the same Question to many Christians , they might make the same answer , or at least , they might say , we know not what is the holy Ghost . To exclude and banish farr from Christians an ignorance so pernicious , the Apostles employ this Article to instruct us concerning his adorable and amiable Person .

2. They teach us , that He is a Person distinct from the Father , and the Son ; since they made us to say before , I believe in God the Father ; I believe in Iesus Christ his Son ; and now , I believe in the holy Ghost .

They teach us also , that this Person is God with the Father and the Son : since they make us say , I belive in the holy Ghost ; They do not only make us to profess , that there is a holy Spirit : But to believe in Him , to reverence Him as God , and to love him as our sovereign Good .

3. They call him holy Ghost or Spirit : which is common to the Father , and the Son ; For the Father is a most holy Spirit : and the Son likewise is a most holy Spirit ; But they appropriate this name to him : because his Emanation or Procession is so farr above our thoughts , and our expressions , that there is no language in the world that can express his Person , for want of a proper name : And becaus we are accustomed to call those things spirits , of whose origin and manner of production we are ignorant : So we call the wind , spectres , Angells , and our souls , spirits : and we are likewise very ignorant in the production and procession of the holy Ghost .

4. Secondly the Apostles appropriate this name to him : because He proceeds from the Father and the Son , as from one only Source , and not as made or created , nor as begotten , but produced by the Will , by an ineffable way , which Divines term Spiration , a breathing and impulse of the Will towards the thing beloved .

5. Thirdly this name is appropriated to him , becaus He is the Spirit of our spirit , the Soul of our soul , the Life of our life : For He is given to the Souls of the just , to animate and govern them . He is not given so to a Bishop , or a Priest , in his ordination , if he be in the state of sin : He is not in him , to sanctify him , but to operate and act by him . Hence it is that a Bishop or a Priest that is in sin and hath not grace , gives nevertheless the grace of God by the Sacraments , becaus he is the instrument of the holy Ghost : as a penne gives to paper characters which it hath not , becaus it is the instrument of rhe Writer .

6. The Church moreover appropriated to this glorious and holy Spirit , the name of Love and Charity , becaus He is produced by the Will , the authour of Love , or by the mutual love and dilection of the eternal Father and the Son .

7. From this second name which the Church attributes to the holy Ghost , proceeds the third , which is that of Gift , Donum Dei Altissimi the Gift of the most high . For that which is dō by pure love , is dō freely and liberally , and donation is a free and liberal action . The two first names appropriated to the holy Ghost referr him to the Father and the Son ; but this of Gift relates him to Creatures that are capable to receive him and to enioy him , as are men and Angells only : and this Gift is the first : the most necessary : and the most excellent of all gifts that God ever gave , or can give to us .

8. He is the first and cause of all the rest : for there is a great difference 'twixt the love of God , and the love of men . When we love any one , 't is becaus we find in him some goodness , some beauty , or other Perfection . Gods love supposes not its object in any creature , but He puts it in them ; God begins not to love us with a love of Benevolence becaus we are good : but we are good , becaus He loves us ; so when the eternal Father gives us his only Son in the Incarnation : He gave us first his Love : and He gave not to us his Son , but by his holy Spirit , and by his Love : He was conceived of the holy Ghost . So God loved the world , that He gave his only begotten Son .

9. This Gift is so necessary , that without it all the other Benefits profit very little : the work of creation is appropriated to the Father ; the Incarnation to the Son , the Sanctification to the holy Ghost ; the two first Benefits are unprofitable to us without the third . In the creation God gave us Being , He made and design'd for our service all the creatures of this world : But our Saviour says to us : What profit hath a man , if He should gaine the whole world and lose himself : and he will lose himself infallibly , Luke . 9. 25. if the holy Ghost sanctifys him not . The Incarnation and the Death of the Son of God ▪ would not much availe us without the comming of this holy Spirit ; the torments of JESUS would have made him die , and not have made us live : He might have satisfyd , without restoring us to grace ; a king offended by his Vassal , may receive from him satisfaction , and not receive him into favour , nor restore him to his former state , and to the priviledges which he had lost . When I see the Saviour in the Crib or on the Cross , I know not whether it be to satisfy only , or moreover to restore us to the rights we lost by sin : when He rises up again from death , I know not whether it be for recompence of his death , or to give us life : When He ascends to Heaven , I know not whether it be to give a convenient place ro his Body , or to prepare also a place for us ; But when He sends the holy Ghost to sanctify us : He ascertains us that we reenter into grace , and that He applys to us his merits , He hath sealed us , and given the pledg of the Spirit in our 2. Cor. 1. 22. 1. Ep. 4. 13. hearts , says S. Paul . And the beloved Disciple . In this we know that we abide in him , and He in us , becaus He of his Spirit hath given to us .

10 What admirable favour , and what incomparable grace , that God vouchsafs to give us his Spirit , Love , divine and admirable Heart : If one should give to a Philosopher the spirit of Aristotle or of Plato : to an Orator the spirit of Cicero or Demostenes : to a Phisitian , the spirit of Hypocrates or of Galen : and to a Divine the spirit of S. Thomas or of S. Augustin , would not this be a singular favour ? God gives you not the spirit of Aristotle , Cicero , Hypocrates , but his own Spirit , the Spirit of Verity ▪ Wisdom , and Sanctity . When one hath the heart of a person , one hath all ; If you be in the state of grace , you have the heart of God ; for properly speaking , the holy Ghost is the heart of God . ô Father of mercies , and Father of the miserable ! how deigne you to give them your heart ? T is that chosen souls are your treasure . and you put your heart upon your treasure , Quid retribuam Domino ?

11. What acknowledgment , what satisfaction , and what return can we make ? Love is not pay'd but by love : nothing corresponds to a heart but another heart : and what heart can correspond to the heart of God ? What love can answer his ? Would you not desire to be all heart ? Would you not wish to have as many millions of hearts , as there are drops of water , and grains of sand in the sea : would you not referr , apply , and consecrate them to the love of God ? And what would this be compared to the heart of God , which He hath given us ? It would be less than a grain of dust compared to all in Heaven and in Earth . But He desires not so much ; He demands but only one : but He will have it all : He commands you to give it him : Thou shalt love thy God with all thy heart ; and if you refuse it him , He will damn you eternally . What horrible ingratitude is it to give ones heart to a Creature , to a foolish passion , to a shamefull pleasure , and not to love God after a gift so precious ? to refuse him our poor little heart , after He hath given us his ? What monstrous malice is it to offend the holy Ghost , who is the end and the non plus ultra , the Center and the consummation of all the liberalities , and donations of God to us .

12. His scripture teaches us , that we offend Him in dlvers manners : either resisting , or in contristating , or affronting him , or by extinguishing him in our hearts ; S. Steven sayd to the Iews , you resist always the holy Ghost : When we feel an impuls to rise out of the state of sin , and to convert our selves seriously Asts. 7 51. to God , 't is the holy Ghost that kno●ks at the door of our hearts ; It seems that He makes it his imployment : so assiduous He is to solicite us by his inspirations ; if we consent not to his summons we resist him . When we have consented to him and He is entred into our hearts , we contristate and afflict him , if we commit voluntarily and deliberatly a venial sin : All naughty speech , let it not proceed out of your mouth : and contristate not the holy Ghost , sais the Apostle . We affront him consenting to Eph. 4. mortal sin , by which we chase him shamefully out of our hearts , and admit into them the euill spirit , his corrival , and mortal ennemy Such an one hath don contumely to the Spirit of grace , says Heb. 10. 29. the same Apostle . We extinguish him in our hearts , when we commit the sins which are directly and diametrically opposit to him : as when we presume of the mercy of God , and to have pardon of our sins without doing penance for them ; when we are sorry for the vertues of others , which are the works of the holy Ghost : or when we indeavour to destroy them , mocking those that pray much , that frequent the Sacraments , that remaine long in the church : or when we oppose the known truth , or contradict it : t is to extinguish in our selves the holy Spirit : 't is to do contrary to this advertisement of S. Paul , The Spirit extinguish not . ● . Thess. 5. 19.

13. Since then the holy Spirit enters not into our hearts without our free consent , nor without dispositions convenient for such a Guest : since we are so obdurat rhat we refuse him entrance , and that we have not only indisposition and indignity : but opposition and contrariety to his grace : and that when we have received him we are so weake and miserable , that we often afflict him or affront him ; Let us pray him humbly and fervently to remove all these impediments : to vanquish our rebellion : to introduce into us by his mercy , the necessary dispositions : to open himself the door : to enter victoriously into our souls : to make them worthy sanctuaries where He may dwell in this world by his grace , and in the other by his Glory . Amen .

DISCOURS XII . OF THE NINTH ARTICLE I belieue the holy Catholick Church the Communion of Saints .

1. THe Apostles by these Words make us to believe that CHRIST hath a true Church or Societie of faithfull people upon earth : And they oblige us to submit to all , that this Church proposes to be believed , as a matter or an Article of Faith .

2. This Submission is so necessary that unless we believe the Church , we cannot reasonably belive any Point of Faith ; Nay we cannot so much as know what things are to be believed . For we cannot be ascertained and assured , but by the Church , that they have been revealed .

Some will say , that they are assured by the holy Scripture of what is revealed , and learn in it , what is to be believed .

3. But how know they which is holy Scripture ? And how know they , that the Gospells are the Word of God ? God never appeared to them , to tell them , this Book printed in such a place is my Word , is my Scripture . The Bible also says not , I am holy Scripture ; And if also it should say so , it should be in this suspected : since it gives testimony of it self : and another book might say I am the Word of God , I am holy Scripture , and we ought not to believe it .

They will say , the Scripture is known by its own light , to be divine : or a light within them , makes them see that 't is the Word of God .

4. If this were so : How could it com to pass that there should be hardly one book of Scripture , that hath not been rejected ; The Marcionits rejected the five Books of Moses : the Manicheans rejected the Prophets : the Albigenses , the Psalms , and all the ancient Testament : the Ebionites received but one of the four Gospells , to wit the Gospell of S. Matthew : the Cardonites admitted but one part of the Gospell of S. Luke : Luther rejected the Book of Iob , Ecclesiastes , the Epistle to the Hebrews , that of S. Iames , and that of S. Iude : the second of S. Peter , the two last of S. Iohn , and the Apocalyps : all which books the Calvinists and our Protestants in England admit as holy Scripture .

How coms it , that Protestants in England and in France do see divers books to be the Word of God , which Protestants in Germany and other parts do not ?

And How does the whole Catholick world admit divers bocks to be Canonical , which Protestants reject as Apocryphal ? If there were any such light in the Books by which they discover themselves to be certainly divine : or in men by which they see them to be the word of God : all must necessarily see the same Books to be Canonical : and all would acknowledg the Lib. cont . Epist. Fundamenti Cap. 5. same : since the same Faith is necessary for all ; And S. Austin would not have sayd , that He would not believe the Gospell , if the authority of the Church did not move him to it : for he would have seen them to be divine .

Must we not then necessarily believe the Church and learn of her which is holy Scripture , And what is to be believed ? And since we have not the original of one only Canonical Book : must we not believe the Church and trust her for a faithfull Copy ?

5 ▪ But suppose that God gave the Bible in English , and that He sayd , this Bible printed at London is his Scripture ; I say again , that we must yet believe the Church and rely on her for the sense and meaning of it . For S. Peter in the same Bible sais , 1. Pet. 3. 16. in the Epistles of S. Paul there are things hard to be understood , which the unlearned and the unstable deprave , as also the rest of the Scriptures , to their own perdition . Note perdition . Have not Disputes controversies and contests always risen concerning the sense and meaning of them , and that in matters of the greatest importance ? Have not the best copies of the Bible been consulted , and all passages confer'd , the controversies stil remaining and increasing ?

Doe we not see that divers and contrary Parties do confidently affirm that they have the true sense and understanding of the Scriptures : and that consequently they make to themselves Faiths , Religions , and models of Government to the utter destruction , of Vnity , Peace , and Charity it self ? Is it not then Necessary for the avoyding of Heresies , and Divisions , and for the preservation of Vnity and Peace , to harken also in this part to the Church , and to adhere to her sense of the holy Scripture ? Wherefore the Apostles oblige us to follow her , and to rest in her judgements ; to dispute against whom . S. Austin with great reason , tells us , is Ep. 1 insolent madness .

And lest we might doubt which among all the Societies of men in the Christian world , is the dwelling place of Faith , the spring of truth , an the true Church of the living God ; the Apostles mark her out to us by three evident Notes , which are proper to her , and distinguish her from all other Churches ; they teach us that she is One , Holy , Catholick .

6. First they teach us that She is One : for they make us not to say , I believe Churches , but , I believe the Church ; which is the kingdom of the Son of God , his flock , and mystical Body . You never find in the Gospell , that the Son of God hath many kingdoms , many flocks , many mystical Bodys ; But always one kingdom , one sheepfold , one mystical Body . In S. Matt. 4. 23. Ch. 13. 41. Iohn . 10. 16. Rom. 12. Ephes. 4. v. 4 Matthew , JESUS went about preaching the Gospell of the kingdom . And again He says in the Same Gospell , that He will send his Angells , and they shal gather all scandalls out of his kingdom . There shal be made one fold and one Pastor . We being many are one Body in Christ , One Lord , one Faith , One Baptisme .

7. I demand now the Church of England , is it the true Church ? if so : the Protestant Church in Holland is not : that in Germany is not : that in France is not ; there is but one true Church , and these are many ; they have nothing that unites them : they depend not one of another , they have not the same Superiour .

But among Catholicks , many Bishopricks , many Republicks , Nations , and Kingdoms are one Church , becaus they are united in the same Spiritual Head , or supream Pastor .

8. You will say , that which unites us is Faith : we are one Body by the Vnity of Faith . But besides that this Vnity ( which also excludes not Schismaticks ) is not enough to make one Church : We need not but look into the books of Luther , Calvin , Zuinglius to know the war they make with one another : We need not but to read the Works of their successours to see their disagreement in Points of the greatest importance . There is nothing for example , so important to Faith , as to know which are the Canonical Books , in which we ought to learn the Christian Verities , and they agree not , as we have seen , in them . And if they agree not about the prime Principle : How can agreement be expected in the things which are drawn from thence ? Many differences might be named , about most important matters ; their pursuit also of those differences demonstrats they do not judg them light : which stretches to the condemning one another for Hereticks , and Schismaticks , and sometimes to breaking into open arms one against another .

9. But Catholicks however divided by countrey , language , particular interest , civil dissentions , or war : Yet agree exactly in all points of Faith ; If you go to France , Spain , Poland , Italy , or the Indies : You will see that they teach the same Doctrine , that they make every where the same Catechismes .

10. And are not there , some will say to me , Thomists , Scotists , And other Parties who dispute continually ? Yes , but this is not , but in school difficulties , in Philosophical Points , in Questions grounded upon humane reason : as concerning Articles of Faith , All agree in them : not one contradicts : not one questions them .

11. Secondly the Apostles teach us that the true Church is holy ▪ I believe the holy Church ; This is not to say , that All that are therein are Saints ; For she is the field of the husbandman , Matt. 3. 21. Matt. 13. 47. Ron. 9. 21 where the Cockle is mixt with good corn . She is the net which takes and holds bad fish with the good . She is the house , where there are Vessells of ignominy with those of honour . She is the Arke of the true Noah , where there are clean and unclean animalls . Gen. 7. 2 ▪ But the true Church is holy , becaus she hath means to Sanctify her self , and many obtain it by those means . We ask it there , and obtain it of God , by Sacrifice : It is given by Sacraments ; conserv'd by the observance of the commandements of God : increased by the practise of good and vertuous works .

12. But Reformers have forbidden all these ways : they have abolished among them the only sacrifice of the Mass ; they have diminished the Sacraments : of seven that CHRIST instituted , they retain but two : Baptisme and the Eucharist , which also they have made almost unprofitable . For they say that Baptisme is not necessary for their children , and so deprive them often of this remedy , to the exclusion of them out of the kingdom of Heaven , according to the express words of the Son of God . They have used yet wors the Eucharist ; instead of the real Presence Iohn . 3. 5. of our Lord and Savior , Source of all sanctity , who sanctifys our souls and bodys in this Sacrament : they have not in their supper but a morcel of bread , an inefficatious and empty Sacrament , which contains not what it signifiys .

13. As concerning the Commandements , besyds that they preach but those which Moses gave , and not those which JESUS-CHRIST added to sanctify his Church : they say , that they are impossible , also with the grace of God . And what man will undertake to execute that which he judges to be impossible ?

14. As touching good Works , they deny the worth and merit of them ; And who will undergo difficulty to practise good works , when he believes that they have no worth or merit : that faith only justifys , and suffices to salvation ; if these principles do not usher in the neglect of all good works : it is not becaus the Doctrins do not afford it , but becaus they act by some other motives . What Sanctity then may one expect , where there is no Sacrifice , to obtaine it of God : No efficatious Sacraments , where by to receive it : No possibility to obey the Commandements of God , to preserve it : no good works to increase it ? So they say not , S. Luther , S ▪ Calvin , S. Beza , as they say S. Gregory , S Bernard , S. Bonaventure , whom they confess to have been of the Roman Church ; and experience shews , that there are none so holy , so vertuous , so perfect : None so devout towards God , charitable towards their neighbor , so sober , chast , modest , and humble , as are innumerable Souls , who live entirely according to the maxims and the instructions of the Catholick Church .

15. Thirdly , the Apostles teach us , that the true Church of CHRIST is Catholick : that is to say Vniversall , or generall : and the Apostles by putting this word oblige us to follow that Church whose Faith and Religion is receiv'd , and publickly profest , the longest Time : by the most Persons : and in most Places : and so the Faith of the Roman Church hath been .

16. Read but the Annales of Baronius , or of Gualterus : or The longuest Time . the works of Bellarmin , or Coccius , and You will see that ever-since the Apostles , the Church hath had from age to age the same Articles of Faith , which the Roman Church teaches at this present . Reformers confess that during the first four hundred years , the Roman was the true Church : if this Present were new : they ought to shew , who was the first Authour of this novellty : what was the new doctrin that was taught : in what time : and in what place : f●om what Church the Roman did seperate , when she embraced this new doctrin : and who were they that opposed this novellty ? These things are noted in every little alteration of Religion : and one cannot shew them in the great pretended changes of the Faith of the Roman Church .

17 , All those that have been converted to the Faith of CHRIST , By the most persons and have embraced Christian Religion , have always taken the Roman , and were converted by Romanists ; Other Religions convert not infidells , and have never extended the Empire of IESUS in any Province of the Earth .

18. We must put out our Eyes , and burn all Histories , not In most Places . to see that the Roman Church only hath been extended in all the places where IESUS CHRIST is or hath been adored : and that no other Congregation of Christians has ever had publick exercise of Religion throughout the world . But we may read in S. Ireneus , Tertullian , S. Cyprian , and S. Athanasius that in their times the Catholick Church was already in all the inhabited Earth : and this in accomplishment of what David had often foretold , saying that the Reigne and Empire of JESUS CHRIST , that is to say , CHRISTS Church should be extended throughout all the earth ; I wil give thee Gentills for thy inheritance , and thy possession the ends of the Earth ; He Psal. 2. Psal. 71. shal rule from sea to sea , and from the river even to the end of the round world .

19. Follow then the Faith of the Romane and Catholick Church , since these Notes evidently agree to Her , and to no other church : Heb. 11. 6. and since with out true and entire Faith ; ▪ t is impossible to please God .

20 ▪ Have and hold inviolable Vnity with this Church , since all Faith without this Vnity will not save You : There is but one Vniversall Church out of which nobody is saved sayd the great Council of Lateran , consisting of a 1215. Fathers . And S. Paul Gallatians 5. 20 himself , does teach expressly , that not Sects only , but also Dissentions , Divisions or Seperations shal not possess the kingdom of God . Wherefore S. Cyprian in the book of Vnity says , Whosoever seperats from the true Church , is excluded from the promises of the Church , and who hath abandoned the Church of CHRIST shal never com to receive the recompences of CHRIST : He is a stranger , he is prophane , he is an enemie of God ; for He connot have God for his Father , who hath not the Church for his Mother . S. Chrysostom testifys , that separation from the In Ep. ad Ephes. 4. p. 822. de papt . cont . Don. lib. 1. c. 8. lib. 2. c. 6. Church , or dividing of it , is no less sin then falling into heresy , nay S. Austin holds that it is greater then that of infidelity and Idolatry ; and for proof of what he says , he alleadges the example of Core , Dathan , and Abiron , and other Schismaticks of the ancient Testament , who were sent living into hell , and punished more rigorously than Idolaters : who doubts , says he , that this was committed more criminally , which was revenged more severely ▪ But he says things , yet more terrible ; for he assures us , that all they that are not in the true Church , though they live extraordinarily well , tho they give great alms , and also shed their Ep. 152. and. lib. 4. de Bap. blood for the love of IESUS CHRIST , if they die out of the Church , nothing will profit them , but shal be damn'd eternally . All those that were out of the Arke of Noah which was a figure of the Church , perished by the deluge . Only they that laboured in the vineyard reciv'd the recompence of the pennie , that is eternal life . Members that remain not united to the body , cannot have life . Branches cut of from the tree , cannot bring-forth fruit . IESUS CHRIST is the Saviour of his Body , which is the Church . He is the Espouse of the Church , and cannot have or acknowledg other children , then those of his Spouse .

21. Let us then resolve to live and die in the bosome of the Catholick or Roman Church . There we may avoid damnation : there we shal be assisted to obtain Salvation ; For there is Communion af Saints : that is , communication of good works , and of prayers ; There then every one may help his neighbor : the Living may succour also the Dead in Purgatory : and the Saints in Heaven can help by their merits and their prayers , sinners upon Earth ; Amen .

DISCOURS XIII . OF THE TENTH ARTICLE The Forgiveness of Sins .

1. HE that should know well the monstrous nature and malice of Sin : the ingratitude , impudence , and insolence of the sinner : the infinite Greatnes , Sanctity , and Majesty of him against whom it is committed : and should also know , what the Scripture expressly tells us , that a God is thereby irritated , exasperated , put into anger and fury against the sinner ; such an one I say , could not by any light of reason hope for pardon : it would seem to him impossible , that sins committed against God , should be remitted : and he would need the light of Faith to believe that a sinner may obtain remission of them . Who would ever think that a God , who hath need of none : who had not respect to the celestial Principalities , and who spared not so great a number of noble Spirits , but condemn'd them all without exception , to eternal flames , would shew favour to worms of the earth , to so ungratefull and base creatures , after they have so many , and so many times offended Him , multiplying sins upon sins , and reiterating the same sins ? Here then we have need of Faith ; and therefore the Apostles make us to believe , that God will pardon sins ; and since they except none , that He will remit all sorts of them , how ever great and enormous they may be , by the Sacrament of Baptisme : and after by Absolution , as often as we shal do true penance for them .

2. Here we meet with an error , and one of the most great , and most pernicious of some Reformers . They say , that it belongs not to a sinner to absolve others from their sins : and that it is an injury to the Son of God , to ask pardon of our sins of any other . On this account , they do ill in believing , that they being sinners , can by Baptisme wash away the sins of others : and do injury to the Son of God , by going themselves , or by carrying their children to their Ministers to have their sins remitted by this Sacrament : since it belongs to the Son of God to wash away sins by Baptisme . Heaven declar'd this Verity to S. Iohn Baptist : Vpon whom thou shalt see the holy Ghost Iohn . 1. 33. descending , He it is , that Baptizes . But who is so weak , that does not answer easily , that they baptize on the part of God , in his Name , and by his Command : that they go not to their Ministers , as men , but as God's Deputies and Vicegerents to be baptized ? I say the same of Absolution : we absolve from sins , not of our own selves : but in the Name of God : as his Deputies , and Ministers , by the Power , Authority , and Commission which He hath given us .

3. Behold the Commissions and Patents of it , Whatsoever You shal Matt. 18. unbind on earth shal he unbound in heaven ; and in Saint Iohn , Whose sins you shal forgive , they are forgiven them ; And whose You Iohn . 20. shal retain , they are retained .

These words of our Saviour are as clear as the Sun : but let us suppose they have need of interpretation ; To whom shal we recurr for the interpretation of them ? To one that came a 100 or sixscore years ago , or to the ancient Fathers of the first ages , when according to Reformers themselves the Church was in her purity ? S. Chrysostom speaks great things vpon this subject , Lib. 3 de Sacerdotio . and seems to have foreseen all the evasions of Reformers . First he says , that the Son of God communicated to his Apostles the same power that He received from his Father ; and this great Saint speaks so , after our Savior himself ; For in the same time He sayd to his Disciples , whose sins you shal remit , they are remitted : He sayd to them , I send you , as my Father sent me ; But our Savior had not only power to declare that sins are remitted by faith , but He had power also to remit them . In the second place S. Chrysostom says : If a king should give to a favourit power to imprison , and to deliver prisoners , what favour would this be ? Yet this would be nothing if compar'd with the power of Priests ; there is as much difference 'twixt these powers , as between heaven and earth Thirdly he says , that the Priests of the old Law , had not power , but to judg the leaprosie of the body , and to judg of it only , not to cure it ; ours have power to judg of sin , which is the leaprosie of the soul , and also to cure her of it Aug. hom 49. ex . 50. S. Amb. Lib. 1. de Penit. c. 7. S. Austin says , let no body flatter himself , saying , I confess in my heart , I confess to God : this is not enough : and on this account , in vain the Son of God would have sayd to Priests : All that you shal unbind on earth And S. Ambrose speaking to the Novatians who sayd that men have not power to remit sins , says , Why baptize you if men have not power to remit sins ? for Baptisme is the remission of sins ; and what if Priests attribute to themselves the power that is given them , either by Baptisme , or by Penance ?

Let us leave Dissenters : and consider the wonders of this Power , that we may with those in the Gospell glorify God , who gave such power to men . I confess that there are not many Misteryes in our Matt. 9. Religion which I more admire than this ; and you will admire it with me , if you consider with me the circumstances of it .

4. The first is , that this Power is Divine , it pertains not properly but to him who receiv'd an injury to remit and pardon it ; It belongs then to God to remit offences against him . Wherfore the Pharisees hearing our Savior say to the Paralitick , thy sins are forgiven thee , and not believing that He was God , thought that He blasphem'd . What would they have then thought ? what wou●d they have sayd , if they had known , as we know , that JESUS CHRIST would give to men , and to sinful men , this Power ?

5. A Power in the second place so soveraign , that 't is definitive without appeal . The sentences which Priests pronounce , and all that they justly ordain on earth , is ratifyd infallibly in heaven . When you have confest with necessary dispositions , if the Priest say to you , I absolve thee &c. fear not that God will condemn you : He cannot fail in his promise ; and He promised to absolve you , if the Priest absolve you legitimatly .

6. And this is don with so much Authority and Majesty , that this Power is perfectly Royal ; for the Priest absolves not praying : If he should say over you the misereatur only , or should pray God to absolve you , you would not be absolv'd ; JESUS-CHRIST wills that he say , I absolve thee ; and heaven and earth shal melt rather than you shal fail of absolution , how ever great and enormous your sins may be .

7. This is a fourth Circumstance of this Power , that it is most ample , absolute and general , without exception , restriction , or modification ; For there is no sin which the Church cannot remit : since the Son of God hath sayd absolutely and without reserve : Whose sins you shal remit , shal be remitted .

8. But that which is to be admired most in this Power , is the facility and convenience we have to vse it . 'T is true , that having committed a sin , it is not so easy as some think , to have a true repentance of it ; We must ask it instantly of God , and indeavour to obtain it of him by good works . But when we have obtain'd it what is more easy than to find a Priest , who may absolve us ? Have we not great cause to be astonished , and to cry out ? my God! How have you been so liberal , as to give this Power to your Church , and to so many Priests ? If you had given it but to the Pope , or to Patriarks , or to Bishops , or for one only time of the life of each one : the excess of liberality would not have seem'd so great ; but for always , for so many times , and to so many Priests : What excess of love , of grace , and mercy ? ô how will a soul that considers well thi● Benefit melt with dilection ? how will she burn with the love of such a Benefactor ? How often will she kiss those sacred wounds ? How often will she bless that adorable Blood , which purchased her so great a good ? How often will she say , my soul bless thou our Lord . On the contrary , What regretts shal we have in hell , if we are damn'd , for having neglected , contemn'd , or prophan'd so great a Benefit ?

The devout Rupertus was wont to say , he had no pity on Christians that were damn'd ; and when one sayd to him , why have you not ? if a dog should be so afflicted , we should be moved to compassion . I have none , sayd he , for 't is their fault , they have well deserv'd it : since they might have saved themselves so easily .

9. But th'o we have so much convenience to make use of this great Benefit , and to help our selves by this Power ; Yet if we should be so ill advised , as to lose the grace of God by consenting to a mortal sin , we should hazard our salvation . Wherefore the Royal Prophet advises us , that if we have innocence , to take great care to keep it : to be solicitous not to offend God : and for Psal. 36. this effect , to remember , that He is just : and that his justice obliges him to punish sinners : and to favour and save the Just . Beware to say when temptation solicits you : J 'le tast the sweetnes of this pleasure : I will satisfy my desire : when I have taken my pleasure , and contented my passion I will do penance : I 'le go to confession and be absolu'd . Will you do penance ? you might do it , if it depended but on you : if you could do it of your self . But the Son of God says to you in the Gospell , You can do nothing without me ; you cannot then do penance , if God does Iohn . 15. not make you do it : you cannot have repentance , if God does not give it to you . This gift is an effect of his benevolence , and You provoke his vengeance by your sin ; t is an effect of his goodness : and you draw severity ; t is an effect of his mercy : and you irritate his anger ; The ordinary effect of his anger is to abandon a sinfull soul : to deliver her up to the tyrannie of her passions : to let her fall from sin into sin , from precipice into precipice ; The people Isa. 64. 5. Deut. 32. 35. sayd to him in Isaiah , You are angry and we are fallen into sin , we are becom unclean And He himself in Deuteronomie , The Vengeance that I will take of them is that I will permit that they do fall , And yet more terribly by Ezechiel , if the Iust shal be turn'd from his Iustice , and shal do iniquity , I will lay a stumblingblock before Ezec. 3. 20. him ; Snares shal be layed , and occasions of sin Will be given you by the permission of God : who will also substract from you his efficacious grace in punishment of your sins .

10. S. Chrysostom , S. Basil and other Fathers Speaking of the Chrys. hom. 3. in Ep. ad Heb. S. Basil . de Humil. in med . sin of S. Peter , who denyed so weakly and deplorably his Master say , that our Saviour left him in his own weakness , and permitted him to fall in punishment of his rashness : becaus he had presumed of himself , and sayd , though all the rest should abandon their Master he would die with him , rather then deny him ; if God let S. Peter fall into a mortal sin , in punishment of a venial : have you not reason to fear , that in punishment of a mortal sin which you commit , He will let you fall into another : and in punishment of the second , into a third , fourth , fifth , and into other sorts of crimes , as Cain , Pharao , Saul , and in fine into obduration .

11. But you will say , the grace of God is so powerful , that there is no understanding so blind , but He can enlighten it : no heart so hard , but He can soften it : no will so rebellious but He can overcom it ; T is true ; But God hath not promised his Victorious grace to any sinner in particular : He owes it to none : and He refuses it to many .

12. But hath not our Saviour sayd , I will not reject him that coms to me ? Yes , but He adds , Nobody coms to me unless my Father draw him .

13. But S. Austin Says . Are not you drawn ? pray God to draw you ; and the Son of God makes us this promise : Ask and you shal receive : Yes , you shal receive all that you ask as you ought and as God wills you to ask : otherwise you will obtain nothing ; for S. Iames says to many of us : you ask and Iames. 4. 3. you receive not ; becaus you ask amiss ; You ask not so much , nor in the manner , as a thing so precious deserves to be demanded , says S. Augustine . Salomon prayed God to give him Continence , and he asked it not slackly or tepidly , but with his whole heart as the Scripture tells us : and yet he obtain'd it not ; he became about his old age , most carnal and voluptuous : becaus he asked it not with that confidence and perseverance , which God required of him ; As when the holy Scripture Says : He that shal invocate the name of our Lord , shal be saved : this is not to say , all they that invocate him in what manner soever ; but they that invocate him with the faith , piety , and purity of conscience that God requires . Do you not then see , that by consenting to a mortal sin , You hazard your salvation , that you endanger your happy eternity ? You may be surprised in this state by a sudden and unprouided death , which arrives daily by so many accidents . If it should not : Yet you will not get out of this mire , if God draw you not out of it ; and He being not obliged : 't is a doubtfull case whether or no He will ; All the assurance you have of it is a perhaps ; If you commit the sin , perhaps God will draw you out of it , exercising his mercy in respect of you : perhaps he will leave you in it , exercising his justice upon you ; the first is not more to be hop'd , then the second is to be fear'd . Nay , experience makes us see , that in this case more are the objects of his justice , then of his mercy ; for we find more that fall into the second , third , or hundredth sin , then they that truly rise after the first ; And if you have difficulty to resist a temptation now , when you are powerfully assisted by God : how will you when these great helps shal be drawn from you ? If you do not when you are free : how will you when you are a slave of sin ? If you do not when you are well cover'd and armed with the grace of God , and gifts of the holy Ghost : how will you when you shal be naked and unarm'd ? If you do not when you are strong and in good health : how will you do it when you shal be weak and wounded ? Are you then in the state of grace ? Say as holy Iob , and do as he , till I fail , I will not depart from my innocency , Iob. 27. 5. my justification which I have begun to hold , I will not forsake Amen .

DISCOURS XIV . OF THE ELEUENTH ARTICLE The Resurrection of the flesh .

IT was so necessary that this Article should be well established in our faith : that after the Apostles had made the Faithfull to profess it in their Creed : S. Paul yet proves it by many Arguments : He solves also the objections that might be made against it : and assures us so much of it , that he says , if our Bodys do not rise again , neither is CHRIST Cor. 1. 15. Cor. 2. 5. 10. risen up again And in the second to the Corinthians We must all be manifested before the judgment seat of CHRIST , that every one may receive the proper things of the body according as he hath don , either good or evill . For justice requires that we be recompenced , and chastised in the same things which have contributed to good or evill ; But the greater part of sins are caused or Committed by the body : 't is then reason that it rise again and feel the punishments due to them . It concurrs likewise to vertuous actions : 't is mortifyd by holy souls , subjected to rigours of penance , and to labours of a christian life : it sufferrs prisons and punishments in Confessors : torments and death in Martyrs : 't is deprived of its pleasures in Virgins , and in Widows , and crucifyd in all true Christians ; it is then very just that it should participate in the satisfactions , pleasures , and recompences of Heaven . The flesh , says Tertullian , is the Tertull. de Resur . Carnis . hinge of our salvation , and if the soul be united to God , 't is it that gives her capacity ; the flesh is washed to the end the soul be cleansed : the flesh is annointed , that the soul be consecrated : the flesh is shadowed by imposition of hands , that the soul be illuminated in Spirit : the flesh is fed with the Body and Blood of JESUS-CHRIST to the end the soul be nourished by God ; they cannot then be seperated in recompences having been so joyn'd in actions .

And 't is vain to alleadg against this Verity the low condition of the flesh ; for the same Father says : the flesh which God form'd to the resemblance of a man-God : which He animated by his breath , to the resemblance of his life : which He fortifyd with his Sacraments : of which He loves the purity , approves the austerity , and esteems the labours and the sufferances , shal it not rise again ? It will never be that He leave in eternal death the works of his hands , the care of his Spirit , the tabernacle of his Breath , the heir of his Liberalities , the keeper of his Law , the Victime of his Religion , and the Sister of his CHRIST : It will then be raised up again ; and in this , God does as a Potter : who seeing his Pot ill made , breaks it , to repair it better ; so God having form'd man of earth , and finding him deprav'd by sin , broke him by death , to which he doom'd him : but with design , to repair and make him better , in the day of the Resurrection .

2. But if any one should aske me , how that which is withered and rotten , can becom living and flourishing again ? He needs not but to consider the Omnipotency of the Creator : or with S. Paul the grain of corne , which rots , to rise again : Foole , 1. Cor. 15. Cgrysol . Ser. 59. it first do die . All things in this world , according to S. Chrysologue are images of our Resurrection : the Sun sets , and rises : the day is buried in darkness , and returns : months , years , seasons , fruits , seeds , die in passing , and rise again returning ; and to touch you with a sensible example , as often as you sleep and wake , you die in a certain manner , and rise again . Let us now reflect upon the words of this Article .

3. The Apostles say not The Resurrection of the man , though this he true , But of the flesh : for to teach us that when the man dies , his soul dies not : and therefore in the Resurection , is nor raised-up again : but reunited only to the body ; since nothing can be raised again to life , unless it first be dead .

4. They say not the Resurrecton of the body , but of the flesh becaus the holy Ghost would afford us a means to Confute the errour of certain Hereticks , who would sustain , as in the first ages of the Church some did , that we should rise , not in a body of flesh , but form'd of air .

5. They use moreover these terms , to convince orhers , who in the time of the Apostles thought , that the Resurrection of which the Scripture speaks , signifys not that of the body , but only that by which the Soul is raised out of the death of sin to the life of grace .

6. In fine , this word Resurrection makes us understand , that we shal receive the same bodys which we had ; for since rising again signifys returning to life again : It must be the same flesh which was dead , that rises and returns to life .

7. We All then shal have the same bodys which now we have , but intire and perfect , without want or superfluity : without the imperfection of youth , or the defect of old age ; None shal rise blind or purblind , deaf or dumb , lame or crooked , too great , or too little : nor with any other defect or imperfection . Becaus 't is God alone , whose works are perfect , that will raise us up : He will not in this work make use of natural causes , from which all defects proceed .

8. Nevertheless the Resurrection of the Elect , and that of the Reprobate will be very different ; The blessed Souls shal receive bodys like to Christs , endowed with Light , Subtility , Agility ▪ and Impassibility : that will shine as clear as Starrs : that will penetrate and pass through althings , as beams of the Sun through glass : that will move as swiftly , as lightning . That will be impassible and immortal , so that nothing in the world can hurt them . They will enter into their bodys with great joy and gladness : with many benedictions and congratulations : ô my body ! such a soul will Say : ô my dear companion and most faithfull friend ! receive now with ioy , the fruit of thy labours , mortifications , and pains in the works of holiness : thou hast been in miseries , and in sufferances : be thou now in felicity and in happiness : and let us praise together the Authour of our good . but the reprobate Souls will reenter into their bodies with great a version , rage , and many maledictions of those members which they go to animate . for to render them sensible of ineffable and eternal torments .

Domine quis habitabit in tabernaculo tuo , aut quis requiescet in monte sancto tuo ? Lord , says the Royal Prophet , who shal dwell in thy tabernacle ? or who shal rest in thy holy hill ? He answers , Psal. 14. Qui ingreditur sine macula & operatur justitiam . He declares that two things are absolutely necessary ; to avoid evill : and to do good : one without the other suffices not ; Quis habitabit ? who shal be that happy , that fortunate person , that shal com to the glorious Resurrection , and shal dwell amongst the Blessed ? O what happy lot attends him ! happy a thousand times the womb that bore him , and the breasts which He did suck ! happie the paines taken to bring him up , ô how well was it employd ! happie earth that he tramples under feet : one ought to strew with flowers the paths which he honours with his steps : happie air that he breaths ! one ought to sweeten it with all the perfumes of Arabia ; happie the bread which he eates : one ought to nourish him with all that is most precious in nature ; and what deserves he not who is Wisdom 3. 5. worthy of God ? Invenit illos dignos se . Blessed a thousand times his holy and vertuous life , which disposes him to such a glory ; blessed his happy death , which will be to him as a door to enter into an immortall life : Blessed his understanding , which shal see one day openly and face to face the divine Essence ! his Will , that will love God and enjoy him for all Eternity ! Blessed a thousand times his head , upon which the holy Trinity will put a Crown of Glory in the presence of the Vnivers : Blessed and happie his hands , which shal carry always palmes , as the ensignes of his Victories ; Blessed his feet , and his steps , since he shal walk upon the celestial Glob , in the company of Angells ; Blessed , and happy a thousand times all the members of his body , and the powers of his soul , which shal be filled and satiated with all sorts of delights , joys , glory , happiness , and with eternall Beatitude . What I say of this elect Soule , I say to every one that shal do violence to himself to rise out of the state of sin : to overcom his passions , to keep the commandements , and to live according to the maxims of the Gospell : Violenti rapiunt illud : the Matthew 11. 12. Violent beare heaven away , they that do violence to themselves , to their vices , and their passions , obtain Heaven . God grant us the grace , to whom be honour , glory , praise , and benediction for ever Amen .

DISCOURS XV. OF THE TWELFTH ARTICLE . Life Everlasting . Amen .

IN this last Article is declar'd to us the End , for which we were created , for which we were made Christians , and to which all Laws , Sacraments , Vertues , and other things are directed ; we ought then to believe firmly , and to ruminate often , that after the Resurrection there shal be in the Vnivers two conditions , the one most happy , the other most miserable , and that neither of them shal ever end ; that every one of us shal be either of the one , or of the other : of the right hand , or of the left : of the number of the good , or of the bad : of them that go to heaven , or of those that go to hell : And that 't is now the time to look to our affairs , fitting our selves to be of the happy side : for after this , there shal be no more time for us . This doubtless we shal do , if we consider and ponder well : What is Eternal Life ? and how great are the goods of it ?

2. S. John in the Apocalyps speaking of sinners , says , their Apoc. 28. 8. part shal be in the pool burning with fire and brimstone , which is the second death . The second or everlasting death then is , when the soul and the body are depriv'd of their Beatitude , and confind to the fire of hell . And on the contrary , eternal life is , when they are freed from those and all other evills , and do enjoy the eternal Goods of heaven .

3. These are so great , that the Apostle , who was rapt up into heaven , would not describe the Greatness of them : he speaks not of them but with astonishment : neither eye hath seen , says he , nor eare hath heard , nor hath the heart of man conceiv'd , what God ●ath prepar'd for them that love him .

Nevertheless , for to attain to some knowledg , or rather to some slender conjecture of their greatness : fourt hings shal be considered .

4. First the liberality of God towards all men in this life : cast the eyes of your consideration with S: Austin ▪ upon the extent of the Vnivers : see what stately buildings there are : what chambers richly furnished : what beauteous gardens : what pleasant medows : what odoriferous and coloured Flowers : what sorts of savory fruits : what delicious meats : what delicate wines : what sweet odours : what melodious voices : what sumptuous garments : what dogs for chase : what birds of prey , for recreation : It is God that gives all these things to men ; But to what men ? And who are they that more usually enioy them ? Atheists , Infidells and others that forget him , and incessantly offend him . Now if He do so much good to his enemies , what will he reserve for his friends ? If He be so liberal to give : how much more to recompence ? if He be so charitable to those that offend him : how much more to those who love him ? if He be so magnificent to those He owes but punishments : how much more to those to whome He hath made so many promises ? Run through in your mind all that you have ever seen , heard , or imagin'd : all that is great , rich magnificent , precious , pleasant , and desirable : all that is nothing if compar'd with that which God hath prepar'd for you , if you love him ; for all that may be seen , recounted , or desired : and it is impossible to see decipher , or desire the great goods which God hath promiss'd , and prepar'd for those that love him .

5. To have a second conjecture of them , you need not but weigh and consider the iourneys and toyles of Apostles : the torments of Martyrs : the watchings and austerities of confessors : the temptations , combats , and Victories of Virgins : the alms and charities of Widdows : the heroical vertues of other Saints : and that after so many toyles , so many sufferances , penances , mortifications , good works , services , merits , the Apostle says , that Rom. 8. 18. the very sufferances and afflictions themselves of this life , are little in comparison with the glory of heaven . And again , the tribulation which at present is momentary and light , works above measure exceedingly an eternal weight of glory in us : note above measure exceedingly . 2. Ior. 4. 17.

6. Nevertheless a third consideration will make this weight of glory to surpass yet much more all value and esteem of it ; For Heaven is not only the Salary of the Saints , but also the recompence of the merits of JESUS ; Consider what He is in his divine Person : what He is with God his Father : the ardent love He had for him , the Zeal which He had for his Glory : the great services He did him : what He suffered for his honour , what his pretious Blood is worth ; the Glory of Heaven is the Salary of all that , given by a King most liberal in his gifts , and most magnificent in his recompences .

7. Hell also , though very low , may serve us for a footstool and a step to mount up to Heaven by contemplation , and to make a guesse at the felicities of it . What is hell ? 't is an abyss , a Collection , a Rendevow of the most excessive sorrows , bitternesses and afflictions imaginable . What is it to be damn'd ? 'T is to be eternally in a prison most deep , most obscure , and most incommodious : to be eternally in captivity , under a Tyrant most insolent , most cruell , and most barbarous : not to have one mite of bread in an eternal and most ravenous hunger : not a drop of water , in a most burning thirst : not a ray of light in the greatest darkness : not a moment of rest in an unsuportable and eternal weariness : to be eternally afflicted with all the miseries a humane body is capable : to be continually burning in a most violent fire without consuming . To be in an eternity of regret , sorrow , vexation , rage , and horrible despair ; It is so great a good to be exempted from these pains , that according to S. Austin , and S. Gregory , the justice of God leaves the reprobate in those miseries , that the elect may know their great happiness and felicity in being freed from them , by the grace of God : Vt liberatus de non liberato discat quale supplicium sibi conveniret , nisi gratia subveniret ; And they shal not only be perfectly deliver'd from them : but they shal have quite contrary favours : and not the contrary only , which we may possibly conceive : but moreover such as cannot com into the thoughts of a mortal man . When then the Scriptures tell us that the Saints possess God perfectly : that this infinite Good holding the place of all things satisfies all their desires , and makes their souls most happy : that they shal be brought into the house of God with eternal joy and gladness : and that they shal be inebriated with the plenty of his house , and in the torrent of his pleasures He will make them drink : all these and the like expressions give us only some obscure notions , imperfect images , or shadows of that ineffable Glory , which hath not ascended , as the Apostle says , into our hearts .

8. And it is not only the Vision and the Fruition of God , the joy and delectation which flow from them , which the Apostle speaks of in those words ; But also the particular joys , and accidental glorys and Laurells that Saints shal have given them there , according to their combats and victories here ; to Martyrs such an one : to Confessors such a one : to Doctors such a one : to Virgins another , as it pleases him ; which particular Glorys what they shal be , how inestimably delightfull they shal be to us , and how gracefull in the sight of others , we neither know , nor can know here . If then the lesser things be so great , what is all Heaven ? What is God who is the summe and substance af all reward and felicity ? I doubt not , but all Christians believe more then any man can say of them : and I doubt as little , but they thinke them well worthy their study and care , and of their paines and cost .

9. But what is the paines and cost that belongs to them , which men and women so shrink at ? Is it loss of life or limme ? Not so : but in case of Martyrdom . Is it to give all to the Poor ? No : though CHRIST advised it one , if he desired to be perfect . Is it to suffer burning or the paines of hell for them ? Not so : and yet S. Austin and Venerable Bead wished with all their hearts to feel hells torments a good while , to be sure of them : so great was their apprehension and value of heavens greatness !

10. Why do they not then to obtain a happy and eternal life , that which they do to preserve this unhappy and languishing life ? Thy deprive themselves of meats which prejudice their health : they renounce all divertisments which may probably distemper them : and they quit all that is most pleasing when it may be hurtfull to them . Why do they not as much to obtain the happy life ? When they labour so much to preserve this miserable life , they defend themselves not from death , and all that they can pretend to by the order of their diet , and by their remedies , is not to live always , but only to die a little later . Let them do as much for the other life , and testify by their actions that they have beliefe , love , and esteem of it , and they shal live eternally .

11. How much would you give says S. Augustine to be Augustine ser. 64. de Verb. Dom. exempt from suffering , and to be ascertain'd to live always ? You would think all which you possess , would not suffice to buy so great a good ▪ though also you should possess the whole world ; Nevertheless this good , and what is yet infinitely more excellent is to be sold : You may buy it if you will : and you need not trouble your self about the price of it : for it is rated but at what you have ; you may purchase it by alms : obtain it by good works : merit it by good desires : acquire it by becomming a vertuous person . Contemne then not so great a happiness , which depends not but of grace , and your free will ; and if you have any love of your salvation , so run , as the Apostle bids you , that you may obtain . The chief ennemie to this vertuous cours , is an idle , uncertain , and unsetled life . Let us busie our felves then always in something which is good . Let us have a certain and setled form and method of our practises , which we will not without necessity omit : and we shal so run as by the grace of God , we may obtain a most happy end . Resolve from this present moment upon this cours , exclude all dalliance and delay : and pronounce after the Apostles with mouth and heart this word , Amen .

DISCOURS XVI . OF FAITH .

HE that shal examin by the touchstone of holy Scripture , the value and worth of every thing , will acknowledg vithout difficulty , that amongst the christian vertues , one of those that honour God the most , And of the most important to our salvation , is Faith the first Theological vertue . For if S. Paul writing to the Romans , says , that when we employ Rom. 12. 1. our bodys in the service of God , by mortification , and the practise of good works , we offer to God a very acceptable Host , surely , when we captivate our understandings in obedience to Faith and mortify them , forcing them against their inclination to receive and approve the Articles of our Faith , which are obscure , and incomprehensible : this sacrifice cannot fail to be much more acceptable and pleasing : since we offer to him our Spirit , which is incomparably more excellent and noble .

2. If Faith be so glorious and acceptable to God : it is no less profitable and necessary to men . For He that believes and is baptized shal be saved : but he that belives not shal be condemn'd . By Faith , the Mark . 16. 16. Heb. 11. Ancient obtain'd testimony that they were just and pleased God : But without Faith it is impossible to please him .

3. A Dissenter or libertine Catholick hearing this will say : I am assured of my salvation : nothing is necessary to it , but Faith and Baptisme ; thanks be to God . I belive and am baptized . I shal then infallibly be saved . You say true : if you have true and living Faith : if you have such faith as God demands of you : for there is Faith , and Faith : there is humane faith and divine Faith : habitual faith , and actual faith : implicit faith , and explicit faith : Interiour faith , and exteriour faith : dead faith , and living faith .

4. Humane faith is an assent to a proposition upon the simple testimony of men .

5. Divine faith is a special gift of God , by which we firmly hold for true all verities revealed upon the assured and ascertain'd testimony of God , who cannot deceive , or be deceived . Habitual faith is , when 't is permanent as a habit , and remains in us 'til we lose it by infidelity . Actual faith is , when we exercise formally and expresly an act of beliefe upon a revealed Verity . Implicite is , when we believe not the Articles of Religion , but confusedly , in general , and in gros , as when we say , I believe all that the Church believes . Explicit is , when we believe distinctly and in particular , that there is one God in three Persons , that the Son of God was made man , and the like important verities . Interior faith is , when we believe in heart , without making known by any signe whether we believe or no. Exteriour is , when we make profession of our belief by words , or by external and visible actions . dead faith is , when it is depriv'd of the love of God , and of other vertues . Living faith is , when it is animated by charity , and the practise of good works .

6. Humane faith conduces not to justification , nor consequently to salvation ; this the Apostle expressly teaches , when he says , By Ephes. 2. 8. 2. Cor. 5. 2. grace you are saved through faith , and that not of your selves , for it is the gift of God . And again , we are not sufficient to think any thing of our selves , but our sufficiency is of God .

7. Habitual faith suffices not for an Adult , or one that hath sufficient use of reason ; but he must believe actually the Mysteries of faith . For he that coms to God , must believe that He is , and that He is a rewarder of them that seek him , says S. Paul : And S. Heb. 11. Iohn .. 3. 18. Iohn , He that does not believe , is already judged ; He says not , he that hath not faith , but he that does not believe : which expresses a formal act . I sayd , habitual faith suffices not one that hath sufficient use of reason ; for infants and such as have not the use of reason may be saved by habitual faith , which they receive when they are spiritually regenerated by Baptisme . For this habitual gift of faith , and the other habitual and supernatural gifts of Hope and Charity , which they then by the merits of CHRIST receive , justify them , makes them adoptive children of God , heires of his kingdom , and remains in them for these effects , and to be the sources of correspondent acts , when they shal com to the use of reason .

8. Implicit faith suffices not to be saved ; It is not enough to say , I believe all that the Church believes : you are oblig'd to know and believe explicitly , that there is one God in three Persons , Father , Son , and holy Ghost , Creatour , Saviour , Sanctifier : the Incarnation of JESUS-CHRIST , his Nativity , Death , Resurrection , Ascension , his comming to Judgment ; if any one committed to your care should be ignorant of these Misteries , you would be more culpable , then if you should permit them to work on Christmas day , this being only against a precept of the Church : that against a Commandement of God . And for the same reason , if others , who do not particularly pertain to you , should be ignorant of those mysteries , you would offend against charity if you instruct them not , more then if you should leave them in ignorance of their obligation to hear Mass on Easter day .

9. Interior faith suffices not ; It is not enough to have a firm faith in our heart , we must make a profession of it by our words Rom. 10. 10. and actions ; For with the heart we believe vnto justice : but with the mouth Confession is made to sâlvation , says S. Paul . We receive body and soul , and all from God : we must acknowledg , and honour him as He commands us , though with the loss of all . 1. Cor. 13. Galat. 5. 6. S. Iames. 2. 14. Matth. 7. 21 S. Matt. 25. 41. Aug. Lib. de Fide & Oper. C. 15. Tom. 4. ● , med.

10. Dead faith in fine suffices not , for if a man hath all faith and have not charity , he is nothing , says S. Paul . And in another place he assures us , that the faith only which works by charity is that which profits and conduces to salvation . S. Iames confutes largly dead faith , and thus concludes , You see then Brethren , how that by works a man is justifyd and not by faith only . Our Saviour himself declares it insufficient to salvation , when He says , Not every one that says Lord , Lord ( which is not sayd without Faith ) but he that does the will of my Father , shal enter into the kingdom of Heaven . And in the same Gospell , He blames those He sends into everlasting fire , not becaus they believ'd not in him : but becaus they did not good Works ; and this passage S. Austin also urges much against the Solifideans .

11. Catholicks believe this : but many among them fail in the practise of it . What Christian works , what supernatural works conformable to their faith , and what works more perfect than those of Pagans , do they ? Tbey labour to maintain themselves , to nourish and provide for children , and the Pagans did so ; They honor their Parents : the Pagans respected also theirs ; they injure none : and honest Pagans did not ; They love their Benefactors : I will not say what Pagan , but what Tyger does not ? They love their friends , and such as do love them : the Publicans or Pagans , do they not the same ? and what reward shal you have ? sayd our Saviour . You must do works conformable to your faith , supernatural , Matth. 5. 46. heroical , and worthy of the recompence we pretend to .

12. A good Christian acts not by natural inclination , nor by humane reason , nor by maxims of policie , nor by temporal interest , but hath faith for the Principle of his actions , and for the Rule of his life .

He labours and gains money , not for the love of it , nor of any honour , or pleasure he may get by it : but for a necessary entertainment of himself in the service of God , and to give Alms : because faith teaches him to use it for these ends . He nourishes and provides for children , not because they are his , but because they are Gods creatures , his Images , and the Members of JESUS-CHRIST . He abstains from sensual delights and carnal pleasures , not because a man is too noble and born to higher things than to be a slave to his body , but because JESUS-CHRIST recommended it . He does no injury to any , not because he would have the repute of an honest man , but becaus JESUS hath forbidden him . He suffers injuries and affronts , and pardons them , not because it is the property of a great courage to contemne and look upon them as unworthy of his anger , as a Lyon or an Elephant slights the cries of little dogs , but because CHRIST commands us to pardon injuries , to do good to those that hate and persecute us .

He serves faithfully his Master , not becaus his Master nourishes him well , and gives good wages , but becaus God sayd by the mouth of S. Paul , Servants render obedience to your Masters as to JESUS-CHRIST . He gives alms to a poor man , not through tenderness of heart , but because JESUS hath commanded him : and sayd , that which you shal do to the least of mine , shal be don to me . Who Matth. 25. 40. ever shal give a cup of cold water to one of mine in the name of a Disciple , shal receive reward : He promises you nothing if you give an alms to a poor man , becaus he is your countreyman , of the same condition , of the same nature with you : but if you give to him , Becaus he is a Christian , and a Disciple of the Son of God : in the name of a Disciple . Matt. 10. 42.

13. Let us hear then with respect and put in practise this Word of JESUS , Habete fidem .

Have faith : It is the extream misery of a Christian to lose Faith ; whilst it subsists in the soul , there remains always some hopes of salvation ; when it is once lost , all is lost : there is no recovery , but by a miracle .

14. Have divine faith , not humane only ; You ought to believe what I say to you , not because I say it , but becaus God sayd it : becaus God revealed it to his Church , and the Church teaches you it by my ministery . Divine faith believes all the words of the Scripture , without exception ; if you believe some and not the other , it is humane faith , or opinion , or phansie , not divine faith , which believes , becaus God is the soveraign and infallible Verity , who cannot deceive in any point ; if He could in one , He might in all the rest .

15. Have actual faith , not habitual only ; It is very profitable to exercise often formal and express acts of faith , especially in temptation , and in occasion of Sin : to do as our Savior , who being tempted in the desart , oppos'd to each temptation a text of holy scripture ; And S. Paul counsells us to make use of the shield of faith in every occasion ; are you tempted by imprudence to defer your conversion ? oppose to it this shield , enliven your faith by Ephes. 6. 16. Luke 12. 40. these words of our Savior , the Son of man will com in what hour ye think not ; Death and judgment will surprize you , when you think least of it . Are you tempted by injustice to do any injury to your neigbour ? oppose this shield , actuate your faith by these words of JESUS : Do not to another what thou wouldst not have don to thy self . Are you tempted by choler to abuse another by your words ? actuate your faith by these words of our Savior : He that is angry with his brother , he that calls him fool shal be guilty of fire . Are you tempted by impurity ? oppose this shield : quicken your faith by these words of S. Paul , know that all fornicators and unclean Eph. 5. persons have no part in the kingdom of IESUS-CHRIST . Are you tempted to go in an open dress and to shew your breasts ? Stir vp your faith by these words of IESUS : Woe to him by whom a Scandal comes , that is , to him who gives an occasion , to one only person , to commit a mortal Sin .

16. Have firm and perfect faith , which doubts not , wavers not , staggers not at all . You must be more convinced and perswaded of all that the Church does teach , than you are of what you see . S. Peter having seen the glory of IESUS vpon Luke 17. 1. mount Thabor : having heard the voice of the eternal Father , This is my beloved Son , says that he was yet more ascertain'd of it by the testimony of holy Scripture , habemus firmiorem Propheticum 2. Pet. 1. 19. sermonem . And since the sacred text does say , Fornicators , Avaricious , Robbers , and other sinners shal never possess the kingdom of God , if they correct not in themselves these Vices ; you must be more certain never to be saved , if you commit these sins , and have not true repentance , then of what you see , or hear . if you doubt of it , or have doubted of it voluntarily : you must accuse your self thereof , as of a Sin of infidelity . I say voluntarily : For when thoughts do rise against faith : if they displeas you : or if you reject them promptly , as soon as you perceive them , there is no Sin . But to avoyd the occasions of them , do what S. Paul commands you : avoyd those that would seduce you : they will cast always into your mind I know not what maligne and venemous disposition ; if your calling be to serve , though they would give you great wages , serve them not ; if you pretend to marriage , beware to marry them : for you put your selves in danger of being seduced : and when there should be no danger : yet you may die and leave children , who being bredvp by them , will follow their errors , and lose their souls . Beware also to read or to have in your house naughty books : some of your people may happen to read them , and be perverted or prejudiced by them .

17. Have explicit faith : content not your selves to say , I am a good Catholick , I believe all Articles of faith : but learn them in particular , at least the principall and most remarkable . To learn them , you ought to hear as often as you can sermons , catechismes to read Spiritual books , to frequent devout persons who can instruct you : to meditate upon them , for to conceive the importance of them .

18. And to make a publick profession of them : you should of ten explicate them , and make others to admire them . You must not fear to oppose those who speak unworthily of them , of God , or of his Church : nor be asham'd to practise the observances and devotions prescribed by the Church in consequence to them : But remember this word of the Son of God : He that shal be asham'd Luke . 9. 26. of me before men , I will be asham'd . of him in the presence of my Father and his Angells .

19. Have living faith animated with charity , and fruitfull in good works , otherwise S. Paul will say , Your faith is vain ; for 1. Cor. 15. 17. Iames 2. yet you are in your sins . S. Iames will say , Shal dead faith be able to save you ? S. Bernard will say , behold a fine honor you render to your God! you offer to him a dead carkess , a faith joyn'd to infamous and stincking actions . The Saints did not so : they practised Heb. 11. vertue by their faith ; they converted kingdoms by the heroical actions of their faith : they obtain'd the promises which God made to the true faithfull , the possession and enjoyment of the principal object of faith , the intuitive and clear vision of the essence of God in the happy eternity , which God granr us all . Amen .

DISCOURS XVII . Of Hope

1. THe God of Hope says the Apostle , replenish you with all Rom. 15. 13. sort of joy , that you may abound in hope ; In which words he wills not only that we hope : but he demands of God for all the Faithfull , an abundance of this gift , and vertue ; by which we may hope through the merits of IESUS-CHRIST to possess God , and to enjoy eternal felicity . This Vertue is so necessary , that without it , we would not aspire to so high a good : and it gives us such assurance of Heb. 6. 19. Heb. 6. 17. Phil. 2. 12. This Good : that S. Paul calls Hope the sure and and firm anchor of the soul ; and yet the same Apostle bids us work our Salvation in fear and trembling . But if our hope be so sure , how can we fear ? if so firm , how can we tremble ?

2. To reconcile this and the like apparent Contrarieties , we must remember that though our hope be founded upon the promises which God made us , through his infinite Goodness , and the merits of his Son ; Yet these promises are not accomplished , with out the concours and cooperation of our free Will . On the side of the promises of God , there is nothing to be doubted , our hope is most certain , and cannot be deceiv'd ; but our free will being fragil and inconstant , we have cause to fear , that being wanting to the grace of God , and to what He demands of us , we render our selves unworthy of the goods , which his mercy promis'd and prepar'd for us . The faults which are usually committed in this matter of hope , may be reduced to three principal , We hope not what we ought to hope ; or not of whom we ought to hope : or not as we ought to hope . To avoyd these defects , and to practise well this important Vertue : I will shew what we ought to hope ; of whom we ought to hope ; and how we ought to hope .

3. My God you are my Hope , sayd the Royal Prophet ; Note says S. Bernard , that the Prophet says not only , my God I hope in you ; but he says , You are my Hope . when you ask of God health , long life , prosperity , you hope in him ; but 't is health , long life , prosperity , which is your hope , that is to say , the object and the subject of your desires , pretentions , and affections ; but the holy Prophet made God his hope ; and in effect , God as the Authour of S. Ber. Ser. 9. in qui habit sub . sin . grace , and the object of felicity is the supernatural good of man , t is this Soveraign Good which is infinitly to be preferr'd before all other goods . This Good then merits to be desires , pursued , and expected by him : and if he should do otherwise , he would not only be extreamly wanting to himself : but also highly injurious to this Good : who only is capable to give him the accomplishment of his last perfection .

4. But as faith aides the understanding to believe in God , as its prime and principal object , aides also to believe many other things that are reveal'd by him , as its secondary and less principal ; so Hope which assists the will to hope God as its prime principal and chief object , helps it consequently to hope many other things that proceed from God , and which serve to compleat the beatitude of man , or as means to attain it .

5. Our Lord's prayer is an abridgment of all that we ought to hope , as the Symbole of the Apostles is a compendium of all we must believe ; And in this most excellent and perfect prayer which the Son of God put into our mouths , we aske no corporal thing , but what is precisely necessary , our daily bread ; we beg not wordly Glory , nor earthly riches , nor ease or pleasures for our bodys , nor the satisfaction of our passions ; if we hope or beg Conc. in Psal. 34 Post med . such things of God S. Austin tells us , we do injury to him , and prejudice to our selves , injuriam facis illi & damnum tibi ; for what is all that , but desires of the flesh , irregular and vicious hopes , acts of ambition , avarice , and sensuality ? To hope God will accomplish such desires , is it not to injure him ? Is it not to make Him a servant of your ambition , a complice of your avarice , and a partener of your passions ? if you should hope in Iupiter , if you should pray Mars , Venus , Cupid , if you should pray a Devill , you would not ask of him other favour ; and to ask those things of the true God , to demand them in the Name of his Son , to hope to obtain them by the intercession of the Saints : sensual pleasures , by the intercession of the B. Virgin who was so pure and mortifyd : riches of the earth , by the means of S. Francis , who so loved poverty : the Glory of the world , by the mediation of the Martyrs , who despis'd it : is not this to mock and offend God ? should you obtain these things they would prove prejudicial rather than beneficial : and one might say to you , as to the sons of Zebedee , you knew not what you asked ; God refuses some through benevolence and mercy , what He grants others through wrath and reprobation , says S. Augustin . Ang. in Psal . 40. Psal. 48.

6. The second fault against this vertue is committed by them , who confide in themselves , and in their vertue : Qui confidunt in virtute suâ .

The holy Ghost commands us often to put our hope in God : and He promises his infallible assistance to them that do it ; He Psal. 16. 7. Psal. 17. 31. Psal. 21. 5. Thren. 3. 25. Hier. 17. 5. saves all that hope in him . He is the Protector of all that hope in him . In thee our fathers have hop'd and thou hast deliver'd them , says the Psalmist . Our Lord is good to them that hope in him , says Hieremie .

7. On the contrary the same Prophet says ; Cursed be the man that trusts in man . These words Dissenters object to us : they say that we are cursed : becaus we confide either in living or dead men : since we invocate them , and implore their help . But if this curs concerns us , then cursed were they who sayd to Samuel , pray for thy servants to the Lord thy God ; cursed was Samuel himself , who answer'd : far from me be this sin , that I 1. Kings . 12. 19. Rom. 15. 3. should cease to pray for you ; and cursed was S. Paul , who desir'd them so often to whom he wrote , to pray for him .

8. Who is he then , that according to the Prophet trusts in man ? 'T is he that neglecting the help of God , looks only , or chiefly for the help of man ; this the Prophet himself declares , when he adds , and makes flesh his arme , and his heart departeth from our Lord .

9. You are subject to this malediction , if you put such a confidence in your self , since you are a man , says S. Austin ; if you confide in your pretended vertue , in your firm resolutions , in your good nature ; it is a greater fault then you imagin : t is to arrogate to your self that which belongs to God only , who is the Authour of all good : 't is to be diffident in him , and in the sufficiency of his succour : 't is to contradict these words , which the Church puts into your mouth : God , you know that we confide not in any of our actions . Is not this a strange vanity , and a horrible arrogancy , that a mortal man , whose life is full of miseries , whose Spirit and body are so inconstant , who is loaden with so many sins , exposed to so many temptations , subject to so many corruptions , designed to so many just punishments , should confide in himself , and presume to make himself happy , sayd Aug. Ep. 54. ad Macedonium . S. Austin . This vain relyance which men have on their own selves , and on the force of their free will , is the cause that they rashly cast themselves into occasions of sin : that they worke not their salvation with fear and trembling as the Apostle commands : that they stand not upon their guard , to keep themselves from falling : that they pray not God fervently to hold them by the hand : that they are not in a state of perpetual humiliation , as the Saints advise them to be : that they disdain those that humane frailty made to fall : and that they glorify themselves in their good works ; whence it comes often , that God chastises them , to humble them : He lets them fall into interiour aridities and desolations , or into some furious temptations , which cast them down to the brink of hell , when they thought themselves at the gates of heaven , and makes them say as David , Ego dixi in abundantia mea non movebor in eternum , avertisti faciem tuam & factus sum conturbatus : It seem'd Psal. 29. 7. to me that I should never be troubled in the resolution I had to serve you , ô my God : You have withdrawn your grace , and I find my self wholy perplex'd and in danger to be lost . Hope not then in your selves , nor in the force of your free will , which is but weakness and misery : hope in God and in his assistance ; but hope in him as you ought : that is to say , with great confidence .

10. Blessed be the man who puts his confidence in God , says Hieremie ; he is like to a tree planted by the water , the leaf whereof is always green , and which never fails to bring forth fruit . Hierem. 17. 7. Collect of the 5. Sunday after Epiph. Wherefore the Church begging the favour of Gods protection , makes a remonstrance to him , that she relyes wholy upon the hope of his grace . There his nothing that obliges us more to act faithfully for another , then when we see that he confides in us , and wholy depends upon us : nor is there any thing that averts us more from succouring and assisting him , than to see that he is diffident of us : and can we think that our God will assist us powerfully , when we confide not entirely , but diffide in him ; Diffidence makes us un worthy of his favours , it binds the hands of the Omnipotent , and stops the cours of his particular graces .

11. Give me a soul that hath a great confidence in God , she would work miracles : but if one staggers , or diffides never so little in the Providence of God , he will not have good success . S. Peter finding the wind strong , did not quite diffide : since he cryd out Lord save me ; he had a little confidence , since JESUS sayd to him , ô thou of little faith ! But becaus he doubted , he began to sink . so certenly , the reason why we are not powerfully assisted by God , and that we do not the great works He would operate by us , is becaus there is always in our hearts some grain of diffidence .

12. Follow then the counsel of the holy Ghost . Have confidence Prou. 3. 5. in the Lord , and rely not vpon thy own prudence . In all thy ways think on him , and He will direct thy steps .

Have confidence ; you confide in a friend , who never sayd to you , trust in me : who perhaps is chang'd and hath lost the love he had for you ; And will you not trust in God who is always the same , and who says to you in his Scripture with so much tenderness and assurance : I will not leave , nor abandon Heb. 13. 5. thee Will you not trust in your God , who can , and will aide you powerfully , if you cast your self into his armes ?

In the Lord ; He is Master , and He will shew it , permitting you sometimes to be overwhelm'd by a tempest , leaving you long in disgraces ▪ suits , poverty , infirmity , and afflictions of Spirit ; But if you put great confidence in him , though you be even past all remedy , and ready to be lost : He will strike the stroke of a Master : will make a signal demonstration of his Providence , and deliver you for his glory , to the admiration of the world .

Rely not vpon your own prudence ; trust not in your ability , 't is a weak support , a rotten planck , a reed , and a foundation upon sand ; acknowledg in the presence of God , that your light is but darkness : that your Wisdom ss but folly : demand his conduct , invocate his mercy in the beginning , in the progress , and in theend of your actions .

In all your wayes think on him ; 'T is a great fault we commit , and the cause of all our failings , that we have not recours to God often enough , nor fervently enough . We are less able to do any thing that conduces to eternal life of our own selves , than a child that hath never written , is capable to write well ; if then you will do well , you must not only recommend your self to JESUS in the beginning of your actions : but often lift up your soul to him : dart forth respectfull and affectionate aspirations , and ask his grace and light ; If you do so : He will direct your steps : He will enlighten your understanding in perplexities , strengthen your heart in temptations , hold your hand in dangers , direct your footsteps in his wayes : He will make your actions succeed to acquisition of his grace in this world , and to possession of his glory in the other . Amen .

DISCOURS XVIII . Of the Love of God .

CHarity is amongst Christian Vertues , that which gold is amongst metalls : ' that which the Palme is among trees : that which the Lyon is amongst beasts : that which a man is among all Creatures of this world : that which the Seraphins are amongst Celestial creatures . S. Ireneus calls it properly Eminentissimum Charismatum , the most eminent and precious gift of the holy Ghost ; he agrees in this with the Apostle , who having sayd that God hath chosen some 1. Cor. 12. 31. in his Church to be Apostles , others to be Doctors , others to work miracles : He adds I will shew you yet a grace more excellent : a gift of the holy Ghost more to be desir'd than to be an Apostle , or a Prophet , and this grace is charity , of which he speaks immediatly . One may be an Apostle and an ill man , witness Judas ; a Prophet , witness Balaam ; a Doctor , witness Tertullian ; a Virgin , witness the five foolish : a worker of miracles , witness they who will say have we not worked many miracles in your name ? But one cannot love God perfectly and Matth. 7. 22. have Charity , without being good , holy , and pleasing to God .

2. Here we ought to admire the Goodness and Providence of God , who placed all our felicity and happiness in a thing so sweet , and conformable to our nature : And which poor as well as rich , ignorant , as well as learn'd , weak and sick , as well as strong and healthy , and in a word , all the world may have by his Grace . And because He desires that we bee perfect , and wills that we be happy , He commands us to love him .

3. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God . Vpon which S. Austin ▪ Quid mihi es ? miserere , ut loquar : Quid tibi sum ego ? ut amari te jubeas a me , & nisi faciam minaris ingentes miserias , parva ne est ipsa miseria si non amem te ? O my God! have pity on me , pardon me if I am bold to speak , being but dust and ashes ; what is this to say that you command me to love you ? ought one to command a Vassal to love his Prince ? an Infant to love his Father ? a Spouse to love her Espouse ? a Creature to love the Creator . are not you my Soveraign , my Father , my Espouse , my All , and my Creator ? Nevertheless you threaten me with great miseries if I love you not ; is there in the world a greater misery then not to love you ? is it not the misery of miseries to be depriv'd of your love ? You command me to love you : what mercy ! 'T is too much honor to have the permission of it , a Vassall would not dare say to his Prince , Sr. I love you ; he may say , I honor your Majesty , I have much affection for your service : but not I love you : and I may say it to my God , not only without temerity , but with much merit : He permits it , He desires it , He commands it .

4. Nevertheless we have this misfortune among many others , and which is not of the lesser ; that we often make more account of things which we ought to consider less . You find many who say this day is the feast of S. Matthew , to morrow Ember day , or Easter is at hand : we must hear Mass , fast , prepare our selves for communion : You find very few that ever sayd in their lives we must make an Act of the love of God : and nevertheless it is a commandement of God , which obliges more stricly than those of the Church : it is the first and greatest commandement : it is an affirmative commadement : Note affirmative ; the affirmative Precepts are those which command some action : the negative are those which forbid to act ; to obey negative commandements , we need not but abstain from acting : to observe these commands , Thou shalt not kill , Thou shalt not swear , Thou shalt not Steal , there is no need to do any thing , 't is enough to abstain from killing , swearing , robbing . It is not so in the affirmative . We fulfill them not by doing nothing , but by practising Acts which they command ; Now the Commandement of loving God is affirmative , which obliges to expresse and formal acts , and without doubt obliges sometimes : and men think not of it . They employ every week half an hour at least in hearing Mass , to obey the command of the Church : 't is well don : and if they did not , they would offend God ; But how coms it to pass , that they employ not half a quarter of an hour , nither every week , nor every month , nor every year to make an act of the love of God , to obey this commandement of God , which our Saviour published with is own mouth , thou shalt love thy God .

5. Belive me , and you will believe one that desires your salvation with all his heart ; resolve from this present to employ some little space of time in the exercise of the love of God : and give it the qualities and conditions of true love : els it is not Charity , and loses its value and its merit . The love of God must have at least three qualities ; It must be a love that is Soveraign , Pure , and Active .

6. The love of God is a love of preference : it will be a king , or nothing : it cannot live without reigning , and it cannot reign but Soveraignly . The Son of God says in the Gospell . He that loves father or mother more than me , is not worthy of me : Matthew . 10. 37. and he that loves son or daughter above me , is not worthy of me ; And to shew , that we ought not only not prefer them before God : but that we ought to postpose them much , and to neglect them for him ; He says in S. Luke , if any one com to me and hates not Luke 14. 26. S. Iohn. 12. 25. his father and mother , and wife and children , and brothers and sisters , and his own life , he cannot be my Disciple . And in S. Iohn , he that loves his life , shal lose it , and he that hates his life in this world does keep it to everlasting life .

S. Austin explicating these words sais they are to be understood of the love of preference , which we ought to testify to our Savior Aug. tr●ct 51. in Io. in occasion , when his commandement is in opposition with the love of any Creature whatsoever : that is , Your heart ought to be in this disposition , that in case you must lose your suit , goods , husband , wife , children , honor , life , or commit a mortal sin , you will chuse rather to lose all , than commit it ; if you have not this sincere and cordial Will , you have not the true love of God , you are in the state of damnation : if you die in it , your process is wholy ended , you are condemn'd and damn'd eternally .

8. He that loves not God more than himself , inverts the order of charity says S. Prosper ; he had reason to say inverts ; Is not this a horrible inversion , perversion , and a prodigious disorder to love a particular good more than the universall , the stream more then the source , the ray more then the sun , the image more than the prototype , the nothing more than the All , the creature which is but dust and putrefaction more then the most high , most excellent , and infinite Majesty of the Creator ?

9. It is this disorder that makes that a mortal sin , also in a thing which seems not to be of great importance , does merit hell ; It seems very rigorous to damne one for stealing a crown ; but you must not only regard the value of a crown , but that you make more account of a piece of a silver , then of God himself , since you will lose his amitie and Him for it .

10. In the second place , the love of God must be a pure and disinteressed love ; S. Paul says nor only that charity seeks the 1. Cor. 13. 5. the glory of God , and his divine interests , but that it seeks not its own interests : Non quaerit quae sua sunt .

S. Thomas treating of this Verity concludes with all Divines , that charity is not a mercenary love , a love of profit and of interest : but a free and disinteressed love , a love of amity and benevolence , a love by which we will good to God , not for the love of our selves , but for the love of him : we love him not in regard of our profit , but in regard of his goodness : not becaus He does good to us , or that He may do us good , but becaus He is good , and deserves to be loved ; for God , is so good , great , holy , powerfull , and worthy to be loved , that if He did desire it , we should sacrifice our selves for his service , though there were neither heaven for those that love him , nor hell for those that love him not .

11. We should do as the blessed Spirits do : it is IESUS that gives the Counsel , putting these words into our mouths , Your will be don in earth as it is in heaven : that is as the Angells do it ; they do the will of God and obey his Orders , with a free , pure , and disinteressed love : all that they pretend is to obey God , to do his will , all the recompence that they passionately desire , is to receive new Orders , to be employd again in his service , purely for the love of him .

12 This is not sayd , that a faithfull soul may not hope , and keep the commandements for reward or retribution as the Prophet says he did : But that it be not the principal , yet less the only aime of our love ? for as S. Bernard says , perfect love of God intends no recompence , but merits much . The loving soul receives from the hands of God ineffable and incomprehensible goods : but though she should not , though there should be no Paradise , nor reward , she would not omit to love God , serve him , and to be pleasing to him : and if she practises vertue for reward : the reward which she desires is the increase of her love ; if she is glad to merit to be higher in heaven , this is not to have there more of honor and glory , but it is to have more of love : if I merit much says she , I shal see God more clearly and perfectly in heaven , I shal glorify him more excellently , I shal praise him more advantagiously , I shal be united to him more strictly and intimatly , I shal love him more ardently ; and so love is the true salary ▪ of love .

13. In fine your love must not be idle and paralitick , but active to render service to God , and to do good works for his glory : Charity works great things where it is , and where it works not , there it is not , says S. Gregory . S. Iohn. 14. 23. 1. Ep. 3. 18. Psai . 96. 10.

He that loves me will keep my word , says IESUS . My little children , says his beloved Disciple , let us not love in word and tongue only , but in work and veritie ; and the Royal Prophet , You that love our Lord hate ye evill ; he says not only commit not evill : but hate it : He says not hate it in your self , but absolutely hate it ; If you love God , you will hate sin , wheresoever it is found : you will destroy it in your self , and in your neighbor also , if if you can ; if one should say , I abuse not my friend , but is not sorry that another does , nor hinders him when he can , may one truly say , he loves him ?

Let us conclude with a reflexion upon these words of JESUS , I Came to cast fire upon the earth , and what desire I but that it be inflam'd ? Luke 12. 49. And does He not move , solicit , and stir up our hearts to this fire and flame of love by all possible wayes ?

14. He prevents us with great love ; He lou'd us more than riches : He was made poor for us ; more than honours : He suffered a thousand infamies ; more than his ease and pleasure : He led a life in pain and labor ; more than his body : He depriu'd it of glory , and of life ; more than the Angells : He redeem'd them not ; And though we are so ungratful and unworthy as not to return love for love : He tryes yet other means .

15. He heaps Benefits upon us , and makes us presents to engage our mercenary hearts . He practises the counsel He gives us by the Wiseman , and by his Apostle , Give meat and drink to your enemy , Prov. 25. 21. Rom. 12. 20. when he hath need , and you shal heap upon him burning coales , to heat his love to you ; so many prosperities that are sent you : so many morcells of bread you eate : so many creatures that serve you : are so many burning coales , He heaps upon you to heat your love , so many presents He makes you , to gain your affection : so many baits he laies , to catch your heart ; Et si parva sunt ista , adiiciet majora .

And if it seems to you that all this is too little , and that your heart is yet worth more : He assures you , that all the favours whiich he hath don you , and which he does you yet every day , are not but gages and pledges of the great Goods He hath prepar'd and promis'd you , if you love him ; Neither eye hath seen , nor eare hath heard , 1. Cor 2. 9 nor the heart of man can comprehend the things which God hath prepar'd for them that love him says S. Paul .

16. But since we esteem not these promises enough , and are like those Israelites who contemn'd she desirable land : He lifts up his hand : He commands us ro love him , and threatens punishments , if we do not ; Is not this to be extremly desirous of our love , to put as it were a dagger to our throats , and say to us , love me , J will kill you if you will not . He does not only say it , but he does it , he damnes us eternaly , if we love him not .

17. And when He sees that fear of future punishments doe not sufficiently move our hearts , He sends us sometimes afflictions to force our love : He takes away all you love in this world ; becaus you love not well that which ought to be loved above all things ; He removes from you all that may amuse and employ your heart : that it may be in a manner forced , for want of other object , to unite it self to Him ; ô great God ? what can you do more to have this heart which you so passionately desire ; you besige it on all sides , and it renders not ; neither the preventions of your love : nor the attractives of your benefits : nor your promises of paradise : nor your strict commands : nor threats of hell : nor constrains of afflictions can open this lockt heart ; Extremis morbis extrema remedia .

18. When a passionate lover hath tryed all wayes , and finds them unsuccesfull , he coms to the last , makes use of a charm , composes a love potion : JESUS , makes use of this artifice to gain our affection : He puts himself upon our Altars , and into our Tabernacles : there he is the charm of love , They say that in a charm of love , to render it more powerfull , the Lover ought to mix with it some of his own substance , some drops of his blood : and JESUS puts all his blood into this potion : not a part of his substance only , but all his substance , Body , Soul , and Divinity .

19. What think you ; Judg you not that God ought to have your heart after so many pursuances : do they not inflame you to beg that of God which is so necessary , and which you cannot have of your own selves ? Aske it of God fervently , humbly , frequently , aske it of God if you be wise : I say again once more , and I would say a thousand times to all Christians in particular , ask often of God his Love , if you will work your salvation : pray the B. Virgin and other saints , to intercede for you : give great alms or many little ones that God may give you his love : fast sometimes , pray vertuous persons to beg it for you , and renonce all that displeases him : for if God be the object of our love in this life , He will be the object of our vision , fruition and felicity in the other , Amen .

DISCOURS XIX . OF THE LOVE OF NEIGHBOVRS .

NAture inclines and prompts all creatures to love their like ; It obliges us to will , and also to do good to others : and teaches us that we cannot deny them good offices , or hate them without renouncing humanity . Generosity will that we pardon our Enemies : Invites us to do good to those that hurt us , and to oblige them to repentance by our favours . God to confirm men in this necessary love of others , commanded it : and made the legitimate love of their own selves the modell , and Rule , by which they were to regulate their love of others . CHRIST in the Gospell confirms and renews the commandements of Love with a great Encomium : He says The whole Law , and the Prophets depend on them , It is then one of our greatest Mat. 22. 40. obligations and debts to love our neighbors as our selves : a debt which we must pay , but cannot clear : always pay , and always owe ; Owe no man any thing , but that you love one another , says S. Pau. Rom. 38. S. Paul : that is , pay to every one what you owe , so that you owe no more : but know , that you must pay them the debt of Charity , and owe stil more . Let us then see : who is our neighbor ; that we may render to him this debt : and in the second place , how we must pay it to him .

2. When a certain Lawyer in the Gospell made this Question , who is my neighbor ? JESUS to instruct him , proposed to him Luke . 10. 30. this Parable : A certain man went down from Hierusalem into Iericho , and fell amongst theeves , who robbed him , wounded him , and left him half dead , And it happened that a certain Priest went down the same way , and having looked upon him , passed by . In like manner also a Levit , when he was near the place ▪ and saw him , passed on . But a certain Samaritan going in his way , Came where he was ; and seeing him was moved with compassion . And going to him , bound up his wounds , having powered into them oyl and wine ; and setting him upon his beast , brought him to an Inn , and took care of him . Then JESUS demanded of the Lawyer , which of These three , was in his opinion neighbor to him that fell among the theeves ? The Lawer sayd , he that shewed mercy to him . And JESUS approv'd his answer , saying , go and do thou in like manner By which we see , that CHRIST forced him to confess , that not only the just , not only friends , not only jews , as the Lawyer thought , were neighbours , but a Samaritan was neighbor to a Iew , that is , an enemy was neighbor to an enemy : and Consequently , every humane creature , though Pagan , Iew , Turk , or Heretick , is our neighbour . And this also is made evident by S. Paul , who says , that all the commandements Rom. 13 9. are comprized in this word . Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thy self ; for if any man whatsoever should not be comprehended under the notion of a neighbor , he would not sin against the precept of loving his neighbor , who should steal his goods , kill him , or bear fals witness against him , which contradicts expresly the doctrine of the Apostle . We are then oblig'd by this precept to love every man , be he a friend or an enemy , a relation or a stranger , a faithfull person , or an infidell , as we love our selves .

3. But when do we love truly our own selves ? When we love God truly ; for as S. Austin most judiciously does note , no body loves himself , unless he loves God ; and again , speaking upon these Ep. 95. ad Innocent Papam words Peter lovest thou me ; t is most strange , says he , but very true , that he that loves himself , if he loves not God , does not love himself : and he that loves well God , and loves not himself , truly loves himself ; For we cannot love God as we ought , but at Aug. Tract 51. in Ioan. sub med . the same time we repair or preserve our Spiritual life , and procure our Soveraign good ; nor can we fail in this love , but we deprive our selves , of those goods , and truly hate our selves . If then we love our neighbors as our selves , we must make them to love God ; if they be unfaithfull , we must convert them : if sinners , correct them : and as much as in us lyes make all to obey God , to love him perfectly , and serve him faithfully .

4. But again , when do we love well our selves ? when we make God and his service the But and End of our designes , enterprizes and actions : when our hearts are in this posture and disposition : I will be wholy referr'd to God , I will not be in this world but for him : if I recreat my self , this shal not be only to pass the time , but to preserve my health for his service , if I nourish children , it is to the end they serve him : if I gain money , it is for a necessary Support of my self in the service of God , and to give alms : If I pursue an estate or office , it is to have an occasion to serve God , my neighbour , and the Church therein . So we should indeavour that our neighbor serve not God accidentally , occasionally and secondarily , that they make not themselves , nor the advancement of their families their chief and principal intention , nor the end of their studyes , labours and indeavours ; but God , his glory , and his service .

5. But again when do we truly love our selves ? We love not well our selves satisfying our senses , and our passions , taking ease and pleasures , and seeking the felicities of this world ; for he that loves so his life shal lose it , Says our Saviour , But we love our selves truly when we content our selves with what is necessary : and when we mortify our passions and sensualities : and labour for grace and vertue in this life , and for glory in the other . So our love of others must not comply with their sensualities , passions , or defects : but must seperate what is hurtfull : and procure them what is good and necessary in this life , and what may better them for the other .

6. But once more : when do we truly love our selves ? When we love our souls more then all things of this world : more then ease , pleasure , riches , honor , or life it self , and chuse to live in pain and labor , in poverty and misery , in disgrace and infamy , and to lose our life , rather than hazzard our salvation , or hurt in the least our souls ; for what does it profit a man , says the Son of Mathew 16. 26. God if he gain the whole world and sustain the damage of his Soul ? And so if we will be good Christians , we ought to love our Neighbors ; there is nothing that we ought not to lose , pleasure , riches , honor , and also , if need be , life it self , for the Salvation of our neigbors ; And this the beloved Disciple and faithfull Interpreter of his Master teaches us in these clear words , In this we know the Charity of God , becaus He hath given his life for us , and we ought also to give our life for our Brothers ; He does not say 1. Ep. 3. only , that 't is expedient , that it is a Salntary counsell , but that we must give our lives for their salvation : and to move us more , He puts before our eyes the example of IESUS-CHRIST : S ▪ Iohn . 13. who made his love of us , the rule of our love of others ; I give you a new commandement , that you love one another as I have loved you . And lest we should less note it : He repeats it again in the Iohn . 15. same Gospell : This is my Precept , that you love one another as I have loved you .

7. Though this Vertue be so pleasing to God , and so important to our Salvation : nevertheless men fail , in this the most ; and to say nothing of all those who live in hatred , envie , discord , contention , scandal , which are the common pests of the world , and the mortal ennemies of charity : there are many who seem to have good intelligence , who make mutuall visits , complements , offers of service : Yet love but in word and tongue , not in work and verity : they will not open their purs , nor use their power , nor apply their pains and labor for the assistance of their neighbor in necessity .

8. Others love their kindred and relations , but with a natural inordinate , and hurtfull love ; they procure them what is honourable , or profitable upon earth , though they put them into eminent danger of losing heaven ; they give them what pleases the senses and satisfys their foolish inclinations , though to the prejudice of their souls and their salvation : and if they see them desirous to renounce the world , and to betake themselves to a vertuous cours of life , they call upon them , and to shew their love , diswade them from it , and recall them to the usuall and libertine cours of life ; so they seem to love , but do truly hate , to be good friends , but are the worst of enemies , and the maxim of our Savior is verefyd in them : The enemies of a man are his domesticks . Matt. 10

9. Others in fine extend their love beyond Relations , but to those only from whom , or by whose means , they expect honor , pleasure , or profit . This is an imperfect love , a love of concupiscence and interest , and not of charity , which seeks not proper interest : but loves God , and in him , or for him , or for the love of him all others , though they be our enemies , becaus they are his images , redem'd by the precious blood of IESUS , capable to know , serve , and possess him : and becaus it is his Will , intimated to us , by this general precept to love our neighbors , and particularly commanded in S. Matthew : I say to you love Mat. 5. 44. your enemies , do good to them that hate you , pray for them that persecute and calumniate you , that you may be children of your Father .

10. But the first and most necessary effect of this good will and love which is exacted of us for our ennemies , is to pardon them ; for this is the first mercy and charity that we can doe them , and the most necessary alms we can bestow upon them . What good can we do them , if first we do not pardon them , but keep in our hearts , odium , enmity , bitterness , and a desire to take reveng of them ? Wherefore the Son of God who endeavours by all means our Salvation , does not only command this charity and mercy , but moreover obliges us to it by other pressing motives ; He promises us his greatest mercy , which is the pardon of our sins , if we pardon others : dimittite & dimittemini : and he assures us that his Father will treat us most rigorously if we do not : Sic Pater meus celestis faciet vobis : so my heavenly Father will cast you into the prison of hell , if you forgive not others from your hearts . And S. Iames tells us , judgement Iames 2. 13. without mercy shal be don● to them . who shal not have don mercy . S. Austin praying for the soul of his deceased Mother sayd , I know that she led , a holy and innocent life ; but woe to a laudable life if you examin it without mercy ; Whatsoever life you lead , woe to you , woe to you , if you have enmitie : you shal be judged without mercy : and woe to a laudable life , if judged without mercy . What laudable thing do you ? You pray : woe if you have bitterness , woe to you notwithstanding your prayer ; for that he Psal. 11● remembred not to do mercy , let his prayer be turn'd into sin , says the Psalmist . Your prayer condemns you : saying our Lords prayer , you demand Vengeance against your self ; you say , I pardon such a person : but I will not speak to him : I will not that he com into my house , and after this you say , forgive us our trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us ; God will hear you , He will not speak to you favourably , nor admit you into his house , and if you be not admitted into heaven , whether shal you go ?

What laudable action do you ? you give alms : woe to you if you have malice , woe to you notwithstanding your alms ; S. Paul says , if you should give all your goods to the poor , if you 1. Cor. 13 have not charity , you are nothing ; and by charity in this place , he understands the love of neigbours .

What vertuous action do you ? you fast : woe to you notwithstanding your fast , if you have dissention . In Isaiah the Iews Isay 58. 3 complain'd to God , We have fasted and you have not regarded us ; God answers them , with all your fasts you do your wills , you press your poor debtours , you have debates and contentions .

What laudable thing perform you ? Sacrifice ; woe to you if you have malice ; God says by Osee , and twice in the Gospell , I love and will rather mercy then your sacrifice ; And therefore many Osee . 6. great Saints offering to God , the most meritorious sacrifice that can be offer'd to him , the sacrifice of their lives : have interrupted it , to obey this Commandement of mercy ; in the hour of their death , when they had time little enough to elevate themselves to God , to offer , and to unite themselves to him : they remembred their enemies , pray'd for them , and desired their good .

11. These heroical vertues of the Saints were extracts and copies of those , which we admire in IESUS-CHRIST the King of Martyrs , and the Saint of Saints : He being unjustly , and most cruelly nailed to the Cross , mock'd , blasphem'd , did not do as some do : they think that they exercise great acts of charity and patience towards their enemies , when they say , I will not reveng my self : I leave reveng to God : let God do to him according to his deserts ; know you well what you do , says S. Austin : you make your self judg of your neighbor , you will not , or you cannot execute your sentence , but you desire that God should be the Executioner of it . He that will be revenged , says Ecclesiasticus , shal find reveng of our Lord , and keeping he will keep his sin ; He says not , he that will reveng himself , but he that will be revenged , shal be the object of the divine vengeance ; You will not reveng your self , nor hurt your neigbor : but you desire that God would reveng the injury that he hath don you : this ir to desire to be revenged , it is to incurre the Vengeance of God . The Son of God does quite otherwise upon the Cross : He prayes God to pardon them : He excuses them as much as he can : He seeks reasons to diminish the greatness of their crimes ; Pardon them , sayes He , for they know not what they do ; He expects not his Resurrection to pray for them , when the abundance of glory and the charms of its delight would blot out the sense of his paines : He prayes for them in the midst of most bitter torments : when He hath his enemies before his eeys , who offend him actually , his eares ringing with their blasphemies , his mouth full of gall and bitterness , his body all cover'd with wounds . When He prays for himself , He sayes , my God : when He prayes for his enemies He says , my Father , to incline Him by the sweetness of this appellation ; when He prays for himself in the garden , it is with condition , If it be possible ; here He prays absolutely : my Father , I beseech you to pardon them , by these thornes which pierce my head , by these teares which fall from my eyes , by these wounds which are as so many mouthes that demand your pardon . If so rare and prodigious an example of charity does not move us , nothing in the world will move us : 't is in vain to say more : God have mercy on us , and convert us . Amen

DISCOURS XX. OF THE NECESSITY OF GRACE

I Treat not in this discours of natural graces : not of those which Divines call gifts gratis given : not of habitual grace , which is a most noble and excellent quality , by which we are made children of God , most pleasing to his Majesty . and heires of his Paradise ; 't is called habitual , becaus it remains always in us as a habit , when we have once receiv'd it , 'til we lose it by consenting to a mortal sin ; 't is also named sanctifieng and justifieng grace , becaus it sanctifys us and renders us holy and just before God ; But here I speak only of actual Grace , which is a good motion , a holy inspiration , an interiour light , a secret touch , a supernatural aide by which the holy Ghost wakens us , and excites us to rise out of sin , or to the practise of some good work ; It is called actual , becaus it makes us do acts of Vertue : and it remains not always in us , but passes as an act , or as a flash of lightning ; I will shew the necessity we have of this grace : becaus it imports very much to be well convinced of it , and to put in practise the Documents which are drawn from it .

2. God the omnipotent Creator having reposed from all Eternity , and satisfyd himself in the plenitude of his divine Being , in the enjoyance of his infinite Perfections , in the fecundity of his adorable Emanations , in the society of his divine Persons , and willing by a sally of love , and by a powerfull inclination of his natural Goodness to communicate himself out of himself , created man in the beginning of time to his own image and resemblance , that by grace and particular priviledge , he might be partaker of the same felicity , which the Creatour possessed in himself by the prerogative of his Nature . He created him , I say , to his own image and resemblance ; to his Image in the Vnderstanding : to his resemblance in the will ; to his image in reason : to his resemblance in dilection : to his image in the k●owledg of verity : to his resemblance in the love of vertue ; having so created him , He made him Lord of all the creatures , and as a little God in this world , lodged him in a garden of delights ; He honoured him with one only commandement very easy to be observ'd : that meriting by his own acts the Beatitude prepar'd for him : he might have more honor and contentment to enjoy it , not as a present freely given , but as a crown happily and gloriously obtain'd by conquest . Satan perceived this , and raging with envie desir'd to frustrate the designe , fearing that man whom he esteem'd much inferiour to himself , should merit by his humility and obedience the glory of heaven , which he had lost by his arrogancy and rebellion ; and seeing well , that he could not vanquish him by force , made use of fraud and artifice . and having induced him to transgress the commandement of God , gave him traiterously two mortal wounds contrary to the two prerogatives he receiv'd from God in his creation : Ignorance of good . against the light of his understanding : Concupiscence of evill . against the rectitude of his will . From these two accursed sources . have flown all the dismal evills which destroy our nature , and principally the two more notable , Delict , and Crime : Delict coms from ignorance , Crime proceeds from concupiscence ; Delict is the omission of good commanded : Crime is the commission of evill prohibited ; For such infectious wounds two remedies were necessary ; man had need of counsel and of aide ▪ consilio & auxilio indigebat ; of counsel . to cleare his ignorance : of aide , to correct his concupiscence : of counsel , to enlighten his understanding : of aide to fortify his will ; of counsel , to make him know verity : of aide , to make him love vertue .

This is that wherewith the divine Word incarnated for for the salvation of men hath enriched us abundantly : who came as S. Iohn says , full of Grace and Verity ; Grace , there S. Iohn. 1. is Aide ; Verity , there is counsel .

4. But is not this a wonder capable to ravish the highest Scraphins with admiration , to see that the Son of God defer'd so long a remedy so necessary ? The Son of God resolv'd from all Eternity to make himself man ; He made promises of it from the beginning of ages ; and nevertheless He defers more then four thousand years the execution of a designe so worthy of himself : so conformable to his goodness : so conducible to his glory : so advantagious to men . ô my God , how wonderfull are you ! How incomprehensible is the Abyss of your secrets ! You are so jealous of your honour ; how permit you then , the evill Spirit , your mortal Enemy , to tyrannize so over your creatures , to possess your dominion , to be adored instead of you for the space of four thousand years ? you have so mortal and irreconcilable hatred of sin : how permit you Idolatry , a sin so detestable and unnatural , to reign so long in the whole world ? You have so much zeal for the salvation of men : how permit you that so many souls fall into perdition ? I confess to you that you are terribly magnifyd : You will magnify , you will manifest the necessity and the excellencie of the grace of JESUS your Son : you will shew how Excellent and precious it is : since it was to be expected , desired , demanded by so many prayers of the Patriarks , groanes of the Prophets , teares and sighs of vertuous people ; how necessary it is , since the light of nature : the exquisite precepts of Philosophers : the rich discourses of Orators : the sharp invectives of Prophets : the terrible threats of your Scriptures : the exemplar chastisements of sinners , joyn'd with the interiour grace you gave to men , drew so few from Sin .

You will make known how freely it is given : since you gave it in a time , in which men did demerit it by so many crimes : in a time , in which the world was prostituted to sins so black , enormous , and excessive that they provoked vengeance instead of inviting your mercy . T is S. Paul in the Epistle to the Romans and to the Galatians , and after him S. Austin in divers places , who Aug lib. 1. de Gratiae Christi Cap. 8. inculcate to us this verity , that God lest so long the Gentills in their ignorance , and the Iews in the weakness of their concupiscence , for to oblige us to acknowledg , confess and magnify the necessity of his grace .

5. When we consider this , I wonder we cry not out continually , at least jn the bottom of our hearts , Grace , Grace , with out it I know nothing , I can do nothing , I am nothing ; I marvell how we can be proud in any good work whatsoever : that we cast not our selves into the center of our nothing . and say with S. Paul , By the grace of God I am what I am . We are not sufficient to think any thing of our selves , as of our selves .

If we will be aided by this grace , without which we are in disgrace with God , and miserable for ever . we must do our duty , before it coms , when it coms , and after it is come

6. Before it coms , we must acknowledg and confess the need we have of it : That which the Wiseman sayd of a particular Wisdom . 8. 21. grace , we must say of all : knowing that I could not have the grace of continency , if God did not give it to me , I went to him ▪ and demanded it of Him with my whole heart : and this very thing is Wisdom to know that t is a gift of God ; We must do the like ; We know or ought to know , that we cannot practise any vertous action by which we advance towards heaven without the grace of God ; we must then ask it of him humbly , fervently , and with all our heart ; and this not once or twice , but very often ; for since it is wholy necessary to the practise of Vertue , and also to every good and meritorious work in particular , ad singulos actus , as the Councells Speake : what shal we do ? and what will becom of us , if we are not continually prevented by it ?

7. We cannot of our selves prevent and merit it ; But we can demerit it , and render our selves unworthy of it , by many , great and enormous sins , as the jews did ; Let us not do as Ezechiel . 9. 9. they : let us not hinder or retard the happy comming of his grace .

8. And when it coms : we must carefully not its genious and motions , for fear of a mistake , and of following the inclinations and the instincts of nature , instead of the conduct and designes of grace , for though they are wholy opposite , they are in appearance very like , and it imports very much , not to be herein deceiv'd ; for they that are led by nature are children of the old man : and they that are guided by grace are children of the new man JESUS CHRIST , or as the Apostle says , they are the Sons of God .

9. Nature hates all captivity : will not subjection nor humiliation : loves to governe and command . Grace loves subjection : desires Thomas a Kempis de Imitatione Christi . lib. 3. cap. 54. humiliation : and will not govern or command , if not obligd to it .

10. Nature loves praise and glory : to make it self seen and known to many : to employ and dissipate it self in exteriour affaires ; Grace loves to be hidden and unknown to the world : it seeks recollection and retyrement , peace , and communication with God .

11. Nature flys all that gives difficulty or paine either to soul or body ? it seeks what is proper and particular : loves its own ease and commodity , and referrs all to it self and to its interest . Grace requires that which is laborious , which mortifys , and is incommodious to the flesh , which is serviceable and profitable to many , which conduces to the glory of God . When then you have thoughts and desires of the first sort , beware such thoughts , mistrust such inclinations , what ever faire pretence , appearance , and hopes you may have , to do good by following them , for there is danger : it is to be fear'd , that they are not but the inclinations of Nature , and the productions of self love ; But when you have thoughts and affections of the other sort , suspect them not : for they are ordinarily the instinct● and motions of Grace .

12. When you have receiv'd it : be very carefull not to be ungratefull . Ingratitude says S. Bernard , is a murtherer , an opposer of S. Ber ser. 3. de sept. panib . S. Ber. contrapessimum . vitium Ingrat . Grace , an enemy to salvation ; I think nothing displeases God so much as ingratitude : it shuts the door against grace which hath no entrance where this Vice is found . There is nothing but ingratitude that hinders your advancement : the Benefactor reputing the graces lost which he gave to the ungratefull , shuts his hands , and gives them to him no more ▪ Happy he who returns thanks for every benefit receiv'd from God , who is the Source of all grace ; for when we are gratefull for favours receiv'● we deserve to receive greater .

13. When Grace hath produced in you or by you any good , beware to say , that Our high hand and not our Lord hath don these things : Beware to attribute to your selves the glory of them : say always as S. Paul , by the grace of God I am what I am ; If I have not yielded to temptation , t is by the mercy of God ; If I have receiv'd any grace from him , t is by his mercy ; if I have consented to it and laboured with it , t is by his mercy ; If I am exempted from many sins which are committed in the world , 1. Cor. 4. 7. 't is by his mercy . Who distinguishes you from others ? Have you any thing that you have not receiv'd , and if you have receiv'd it , why glorify you your self , as if you had it of your self ?

What difference is there between me , and the most execrable Criminal in the world ? the mercy of God ; what difference and distinction between my soul and the blackest soul in hell ? t is the mercy of God ; this great sinner , this unfortunate person was drawn out of nothing : and I also ; he was in the mass of corruption : and I also ; he inclin'd naturally to it : and I also ; he had flesh that rebell'd against the spirit , sensuality that was contrary to reason : and J also ; If I have not been so violently tempted as he ; If I have not been in the immediate occasions as he ; if I have been more strong and firm then he : 't is by the grace and mercy of God . Acknowledg , says S. Austin , the grace of God , to which you are debtours for being freed from the crimes which you have not committed : for no sin is committed by a man , which another might not commit : if forsaken by him who made man . And after this shal we be proud ; shal we think to be something of our selves ? shal we disdain others ?

14. S. Paul had great reason to cry-out to us , Tu fide stas , Rom. 11. 20. S. Ber. Ser. 54. in cant . noli altum sapere , sed time , though you have faith , and other vertues , nevertheless , be not proud , but fear . Vpon which words S. Bernard says , in verity I have learnt that there is nothing so effectual to keep and recover grace , as Humility and Fear : you are happy if you fill your heart with a triple fear ; if your fear when you have receiv'd grace : and more , when you have lost it : and yet more , when you have recover'd it ; fear then when grace comes : fear when it retyres : fear when it returns ; when it comes , fear lest you comply not well with it ; when it retyres fear more : becaus you have lost your safeguard : and doubt not but that pride is the cause of it , though you know it not : for God sees that which is hid from you : God who gives his grace to the humble , takes it not from the humble ; when then a man is depriv'd of grace , 't is a signe that he is proud . And if it returne by the mercy of God , 't is then you ought to fear much more , lest you fall into a more lamentable relaps ; fear therefore God always and withall your heart : mistrust your dispositions how ever holy and good they may seem , if they make you proud ; God left so many souls in the way of perdition before the Incarnation , to make you know the necessity of Grace , and to establish you in Humility ; will He not permit you to be lost , if you are not humble ? fear if you commit great sins , that God will not give you efficacious grace to raise you out of them . Fear if you attribute it to your selves , that God will draw it from you ; work your salvation in fear and trembling : for 't is God who produces in you the good will and the work ; and this is the reason why Saints always fear , lest being proud of their good works : they be depriv'd of the help of grace , and left in weakness , says S. Leo , S. Leo. Ser. 8. de Epiph ,

Have you yet Baptismal Innocency , fear , beware to lose it : avoyd all occasions that may make you suffer so great a loss ; 't is a most precious and inestimable treasure : but a tender one : if it be opened , it will soon rot . Are you in an ill state , fear ; you are in the power of satan , the object of the anger of God , at the brink of hell ; there needs not but an unhappy accident , a sudden death , to bury you in eternal fire . Are you raised out of sin ? fear ; fear to fall back again : your relaps would be more dangerous , your ingratitude more great , the remedy more hard . In whatsoever State you be , acknowledg the grace of God the great need you have of it , and call often and instantly for it ; if you acknowledg the necessity of Grace : if you ask it : if you receive it : and improve it unto the end , assuredly you will be saved ; for this divine grace in the seed , merit , and last disposition to eternal Glory . Amen .

DISCOURS XXI . Of good Works in general .

SOme say that Catholicks think to be saved by their good works without being beholding to JESUS-CHRIST : by their own merits : not by his ; and consequently that they are the proudest , and the most ungrateful to God of all people in the world .

2. 'T is a strange thing , that they can be so mistaken in our Doctrine : since our Church constantly and clearly ●ver taught the contrary .

We belive that no force of nature ; nor dignity of our best works , can merit our justification : but we are justifyd freely by grace , through the Redemption that is in JESUS-CHRIST .

3. We teach that our following merits or good works signisy no more , than actions don by the assistance of God's grace , to which it hath pleased his Goodness to promise a reward ; a doctrine , so far from being unsuitable to the holy scriptures , that nothing is so frequently repeated in them , as God's gracious promises to recompence with everlasting glory the faith and obedience of his servants :

4. We believe that the merit and rewardableness of these actions 1. Tim. 4. 8. Rom. 2. 8. Rom. ● . 3. Heb. 6. 10. Matth. 25. 21 2. Tim. 2. 21. Matt. 25. 21. Matt. 19. 12. arises not from the value of them , as they are ours , but from the grace and bounty of God . So we boast not in our selves , but all our glorying is in CHRIST . We say with S. Paul , that we are naughty and unfaithfull servants of our own selves : but good and faithfull , as our Saviour saies , by the grace of God ; that we are unprofitable by our own works : but profitable ▪ as S. Paul says by the works of grace ; and if we should be absolutely unprofitable , we must expect the sequel there of , utter darkness that is damnation .

5. Besides good workes of obligation , there are other of Supererogation : and at these Dissenters startle much ; they hold it a proud and arrogant thing to think , that a man may do more than he is commanded as Catholicks do teach . Yet what more plain in Scriptures ? Our Savior sayes , there are Eunucks who have made themselves Eunucks for the Kingdom of Heaven ; and this is more than a man is bound to , for he may marry if he will , and yet go to heaven . He says again , If thou wilt be perfect , go and sell all Matt. 19. 21. thou hast , and give it to the Poor , and thou shalt have a treasure in heaven ; No man can reasonably suppose this to to be a command ; he then that obeys it , as the Apostles did , does more than he is commanded . Concerning Virgins , sayes the Apostle I 1. Cor. 7. 25. have no command : but I give counsell , plainly distinguishing betwixt counsell and command : betwixt that which we must do , and what we may do : betwixt we●l and better ; He that marrieth doe● well : but he that marrieth not , does better ; and He that does 1. Cor. 7. 38. well , does not sin , does not break a commandement : but he that does better , does more than he is commanded . Wherefore Catholicks say , that God does not require of us all the good that He enables us to do ; and this is the ground of works of superero gation , and doing more then is commanded . Now if God do not require all , but only thus much , to do well : then the doing better then well , is a stock which God gives us , to offer Him liberal services , beyond the band of duty . And what pride is it for man , to acknowledg this sweet providence of his Creatour , and to p●aise his mercifull indulgence in not exacting so much as He might : and giving him a way and meanes to shew his voluntary and unexacted love to him . We give surely by this more honor and glory to God , then they who say , that God requires of us all that He enables us to do , yea and more , commanding things impossible : and then punishes us for not doing them . Far be such a thought of God from a Christian heart ▪ God commands nothing , but what is honourable , profitable , and also easy with his grace . That which He demands to save us is , that we do good workes conformable to our supernatural Being , and to the high end to which we are designed ; that we do them in a competent and convenient Quantity ; and that we do not abuse or lose the Talents which He lends us , but use these well in the practise of them : as shal be seen , God Matt. 3. 10. aiding , in this Discours .

6. Now the axe is put to the root of the tree , every tree therefore that brings not forth good fruit , shal be cut down , and cast into the Matt. 7. 19. Matt. 20. fire : says S. Iohn Baptist . And our Saviour himself in the Gospell confirms the Sermon of his Precursor and repeats his words Every tree that beares not good fruit , shal be cut down , and shal be cast into the fire . It is not then enough for to be saved , to have only the Psal. 61. 13. Matt. 16. 27. Rom. 2. 6. 2. Cor 5. 10. Apoc. 2. 23. leaves of Saintlike words : or only the flowers of holy and good desires : or only the rinds and the exteriour of good fruit : but we must have good and perfect fruit , which are the workes of Vertues . And in S. Matthew He calls the Elect , not Speakers , not designers , not complementers , but Workemen : Voca operarios . So in divers other places of holy Writ it is sayd : God will render unto every one , not according to his designes or fine discourses , but according to his workes .

He that made you without you will not save you without you sayd S. Augustine . And explicating these words of David I sought God with Aug. Ep. 21. ad Prob. c. 13. Psal. 76. 2. my hands , since God hath no body , sayes he , how can one seek him with the hands ? he answers , that is to say , with good workes . And this is not that God is hard to bestow his gifts , and to do good to his creatures : but 't is that He would do it reasonably and decently , according to the rules of his providence and infinite Wisdom . He hath united his glory and our interests in procuring our Salvation : He will exercise and make seen his adorable perfections , his Power , Wisdom , and incomprehensible Goodnesse . The glory of his power shin'd more when he overcame Egipt by an army of flies , when he defeated Holofernes by the hand of a woman , than when He made use of powerfull armies , Erit memoriale nominis tui , cum manus feminae dejecerit eum . And this same power shines yet more gloriously , when He ruines the empire of Satan , beates down the reigne of sin and of the world , conquers heaven , and beares away the Crown of glory by feeble instruments .

He shews his Wisdome , which demands that his goods and gifts be not undervalued : that one give them not to the unworthy , who contemne them : 't is to have little esteem of them , and dispise them : if we will not labor to obtaine them .

He makes his goodness seen , in that he vouchsafes to make use of his creatures , in an employment so honourable and so glorious . We hold it a great honor to be employed by a King in the regency and the government of a Kingdom ; how much more honor is it , to be associated with a God in his more great , and noble actions , to conquer the kingdom of heaven , to sanctify our soules , and to enrich our selves with christian Vertues ?

7. The Scripture speaking of the glory of heaven , sayes it is a salarie , a harvest , a crown , for to teach us that if we will be saved , we must necessarily labor , sow , fight ; Each one shal receave his reward according to his labor , says S. Paul to the Corinthians 1. cor 3. 8. Gal. 6 7 2. Tem. 2. 5. and to the Galatians , a man shal not reap but what he hath sown ; And to Timothy , No man shal be crown'd , but he that hath fought legitimatly . A servant that should not have don any evill , but should have held his armes closed all the day and year , would he have the impudence to demand a salary ? a labourer that shou●d neither have sown nor planted , would he hope to gather or reape any thing ? A Soldier that hath play'd whilst that others fought , would he have the boldness to desire to be crown'd ? The Son of God who is our modell , was not contented to desire our Salvation and to demand it of his Father : He laboured for it : and to succeed in it , we must apply our selves to vertuous workes efficaciously and seriously : and in the second place as good trees , we must produce these good fruits plentifully .

7. The Son of God saies in S. Iohn , I am the Vine : you the Iohn . 15. 5. branches . He that abides in me , and I in him , he brings forth much fruit ; He sayes not simply fruit , but much fruit : then He adds , if any abide not in me , he shal he cast forth as the branch and shal wither , and shal be thrown into the fire . He was so much concern'd for the fecundity of his branches , that He suffered death to merit grace for them to produce an abundance of good fruit ; He delivered himself , sayes S. Paul , that He might redeem us from all iniquity , and might cleanse to himself a people acceptable , a pursuer of good workes . Wherefore the Apostle ceased not to pray for the Collossians , Ep. ad Tit. 2. 14. Colloss. 1. 10. 2. Thess. 2. 17. that they might walke whorthy of God , in althings pleasing , fructifying in all good workes . And in like manner , prays God to exhort comfort and confirme the Thessalonians in every good worke and word . But he makes us see yet more the necessity of this fecundity or abundance of good workes , in the second Epistle to S. Timothy : for behold how he deciphers there an elect soule , who aspires seriously to the happy life , and who shal obtaine it : she is sayes he , a Vessel unto honor sanctifyd , and profitable to our Lord , ready and disposed to every good worke ; He sayes ready or prepared , 2. Tim. 2 21. because every one cannot practise effectually all good workes : but a chosen soul is disposed to do them promptly , whensoever God gives him abilitie and occasion .

These Words of S. Paul instruct us to employ the Talents , and to cooperate with the grace that God gives us , faithfully . In what consists the fidelity of a servant ? in that he employes the goods of his Master to as much profit as he can : and therefore the servant in the Gospell , who had employ'd well the five talents which were given him to trafick , was called faithfull servant , S. Matt. 25. 26. serve bone & fidelis , and the other who gain'd not with his talent was term'd , naughty servant . This ought to admonish us Gregory . hom. 9 in Evang. sayes great S. Gregory , to consider carefully , lest we who have received more from God than others , should be therefore judg'd more severely and rigorously than others : for when the gifts of God are augmented in us , the accompts which we must render of them also do increase : every one of us ought then to be so much more humble and more diligent in the service of God , how much he finds himself more oblig'd for the fovours he receiv'd from him .

9. Nevertheless , there are very many Christians that make not good use of them : there are but few comparatively , to whome one may not say , as to the idle servant in the Gospell who hid his Talent , serve nequam , naughty servant .

Some have the Talent of a good wit and understanding ; And in what do they employ this fine wit ? to speak a witty word in company : to jest pleasantly : to study curiosities , and complements : to make ingenious replyes : to the end they say , there is a Lady that hath a great wit : there is a man that knowes how to intertain company ; they do as that foolish Emperour , who spent the day in chasing and killing flies with a golden bodkin ; they have golden understandings which are not employd but to catch flies : the flies of vain glory : of worldly praise : of complacencie in them selves : and at the best , but in the affaires of this world ; God gave it them to consider his workes : to contemplate his perfections : to meditate upon the Mysteries of Faith : to conceive acts of repentance : to do good workes : to assist the poore : to confort the opprest ; to help widows and orphans : and to instruct the ignorant : and they do nothing less : is not this to lose or abuse their Talent ?

Others have the Talent of perfect health , a body entire and well compos'd , that they may bear the labours of good and vertuous workes , and the austerities of penance ; and they let this health w●ste away in an idle , slack , and faint life . Ladies if you are good Christians , after you have don your devotions , you ought to labor in some worke for the Poore , since S. Paul does say so .

To others God hath given riches of this world to do good with them , to buy heaven , and to redeem their sins by alms . if God had don this favour to one man only , to be able to redeem eternal paines with temporal goods , to be able to oblige his Saviour , and to gaine his favour with money , how happy would he be esteem'd ? when a rich man is upon his death-bed , and dispair'd off by Phisitians , we are wont to say : ô if life and health could be bought with money , how glad would this man be ? how willingly would he give the halfe of his fortune to free himself from present death ? Yes , life and health may be purchased with money : not the fragil and temporal health , but the solid and eternal : not this life which is full of miseries : but the happy life which is a collection of all goods : And instead of purchasing this life , instead of redeeming their sins by alms , instead of traficking with this Talent they keep it ●id and lock'd up in a Coffre , or they throw it away in vanities , superfluities , and debaucheries .

Another Talent which God desires us to manage with more care , is the time He gives us to do penance , and other workes of holiness . He desires so much that we make use of the present time , that he leaves us vncertaine of the future : we know not that after this year , this month , this week , this day , there will be any time for us . Is it not then a great want of prudence , to let it pass without making good use of it ? Consider well your life , see in what you employ the precious time ? You rise at eight or nine a clock : you lose two or three houres in dressing your selves : you content your selves to hear a short mass : the afternoon is spent in giving or receiving visites : the evening in frivolous discourses , in cardes , or other pastimes : is this the life of a Christian ? is this to bring forth much fruit ? is this to be a Pursuer of good Works ?

But that with which we ought to cooperate most diligently , is the grace of God : Wherefore . S. Paul cryes-out to us , receive 2. Cor. 6. not the grace of God in Vaine . Nevertheless holy Iob notes our abuse of it : Ipsi fuerunt rebelles Lumini : they have been rebells against the light . Is it not true that this word is verifyd in you ? you Iob. 24. 23. do not sin through ignorance ; you know well that you live not as you ought ; you would not dye in the state of negligence , Vanity , worldliness , in which you are ; you do many things which in the houre of death you will wish you had not don ; you do not many things which you will wish you had don : you seek arguments and apparent reasons to flatter your selves in your imperfections , and abuses of Gods graces ; But We need not to go out of the parable of the Gospel to confute them . The Master sayd to the servant , who had hid his Talent . naughty servant , why have you not put it out to profit ? He had not dissipated , nor imploy'd ill the Talent : but because he had not gain'd by it , he sayd to him , naughty servant ; take him , and cast him into exteriour darkness .

Let us then apply our selves to good workes so , that we may say with S. Paul the grace of God hath not been fruitless in me ; that 1. Cor. 15. 10. Colloss 4. 12. Apoc. 3. we may be of the number of those to whome 't is sayd , You stand perfect and full in all the Will of God ; that we may not be subject to this reproach in the Apocalyps , I find not thy workes full before God . Consider what you would say to a workman that should rest two or rhree houres daily more then he ought ; what you would say to your farmer , if he should bring you but half the rent he owes you .

These holy dispositions must com from God ; it belongs to him to give the beginning , the progress , and the accomplishment of our vertue . Beg then these graces of him humbly , fervently , and frequently : cooperate with them faithfully : render to him all the glory of your actions : and confess that when God shal crown your merits , He will crown his mercies and his favours , Amen .

DISCOURS XXII . OF NOT DEFERRING GOOD WORKES

THat which learned Hypocrates sayd in a certain occasion , we may apply to penance , and the practise of other good Workes ; Life is short , Art is long , occasion flyes away swiftly , the experience is dangerous . Life is short : it is but seventy or eighty years : infancy and chilhood cuts off a good part of it : another part is made unprofitable by extream old age ; sleep and other necessities of the body take up at least a third part of it : all which being deducted , the remainder will be found to be but short . Art is long : 't is a trade full of difficulty , a high and hard enterprize for such as accustome themselves to the wayes of the world , to do penance , and satisfy an infinite Justice for many and great sins , and after that to acquire vertue and perf●ction . Occasion flyes away swiftly : It slides away insensibly , it is bald behind , having escaped , it cannot be retaken : when the conveniency to do penance , to acquire perfection is past , we shal not recover it again . The Experiment is dangerous : for the dignity of a mans body sayes the Interpreter of Hypocrates , and I 'le say to my purpose , for the dignity of the reasonable soul : It is an Experience very dangerous to try whether or no we have don true penance , and practised solid vertue : there is nothing less at stake than our soul , than our eternal salvation ; if we experience in the hour of our death , that our penance hath been fals , that our vertues have been wanting or defective , it is an irreparable fault : we commit it but once , but it is for all Eternity .

Whence comes it then that we lose so easily the fair occasions which God presents us to labor in a worke of so great consequence , delaying our conversion to old age , or to the time to com , which perhaps will never be for us .

I desire to destroy utterly so penicious an abuse by three powerfull reasons . First , that the Conversion which you pretend to make hereafter is uncertaine : Secondly , harder : and thirdly , less fruitfull .

2. It is a maxime in Divinity : that God is absolute Master of his goods , independent in his gifts , and that He gives them as He pleases ; You say you will convert your self hereafter : that nothing presses : and you have leasure enough . Know that you will never do it without a particular favour of God ; Know that He owes it not to any : He hath refused it to many , and when you delay to leave your evill and negligent life , adding sin to sin , you give him cause to refuse it to you also . Consider the workes of God Amos 1. 2. sayes the holy Ghost by the mouth of the Wise man and see that none can correct whom He hath despised ; of this Predicament were those of Damascus , Tyre , Moab , and others , of whome the Creator sayes non convertam , I will not Convert them ; of this number were the Iewes : to whom the Son of God did say , I go , S. Iohn . 8. S. Iohn. 12. 33. and you will seek me , and you will die in your sin . and those , of whom the Evangelist sayd , that they could not believe , bécause God had blinded them , and hardned their hearts , that they might not be converted .

It is rhen a strange folly : It is to build upon quick sands : it is to establish a designe of the greatest importance upon an uncertaine event , to defer your conversion to old age , or to future time .

You let the time slide away , the occasions and inspirations which God gives you to do penance , and advance in piety : who hath ascertain'd you that ▪ He will give you them hereafter ?

You dispose of your self , and make the appointement of your life , as if you were the Master of it : you speak of your conversion , as if it depended on you only : you say , I will now take my pleasure content my passion , satisfy my inclination : afterward I will convert myself : will apply my self seriously to the affaires of my salvation ; Poor man ! you imagin that God will take your measures , that He will accommodate himself to your little projects , and regulate his thoughts , designes , and conduct according to the levell of your rash thoughts : You deceive you self .

You imagin that you have leasure enough to convert your self ; But if God call you out of this world suddenly , will you convert your self in old age ? if you dye in the flower of your age , will you becom vertuous in declining years , if you dye this year , how will you do it ?

The evill spirit deals with men , as the Phisitian or Apothecarie with his Patient : when he sees the sick cannot swallow a whole pill . he devides it , and makes him swallow it by piecemeal ; Satan to seduce our first parents and o make them fall boldly into sin , sayd to them , You shal not dye ; at present seeing it impossible to perswade you , that you shal not dye , because you see daily the contrary before your eyes : he devides the pill to make you swallow it : he says to you , you shal not die so soon : he makes you believe , that you will not die this year : afterward he perswades you that you will not dye in the following year : nor in the year after that : so by little and little he perswades you what you would not believe in general , that you shal not dye : 'til it happens to you as to our first parents , that sad experience makes you see the contrary : when on a sudden you will be surprized , when you think least of it .

3. But if you should not be surprized by sudden death , and your life should be a hundred years : 't is a folly to believe that you will convert your self more easily in the latter season of your age then in the present . The word of God tells you so expressly , Adolescens juxta viam suam , etiam cum senuerit non recedet Prou. 22. 6. ab ea : it rarely happens that a man withdraws himself in old age from the way he followed in his youth . And by Hieremie He says , if the Ethiopian can change his skin , and the Leopard his spots , you may Hierem. 13. 23. Iob. 20. 11. becom vertuous when you are accustomed to vice . And therefore the holy Ghost sayes by the mouth of Iob of one that had not mortifyd but given himself to vices in his youth , his bones shal be filled with the vices of his youth and shal accompany him to his grave ; for the infirmities of the soul , the inclinations and vicious customs which we quit not in good time , remain commonly with us until old age : now old age being feeble , weak , impotent , not able to do violence to it self , and thinking of little els then of maintaining the short life that rests , seldom purges it self from evill customs ; the old are as much inclin'd to ambition , detraction , anger , as they were at the age of 30 years ; so that the first part of the maxime of the holy Ghost is verifyd in them , that the infirmities of their youth have accompanied them to old age ; And who doubts , if God do not worke wonderfully in them , and if they do not use the greatest violence upon themselves , that the second part will be found as true : that these vices will remaine with them 'til death ? Et cum ipsis in pulvere dormient .

S. Austin notes judiciously that the Son of God to raise Lazarus , proceeded otherwise than He did to raise the daughter of the Prince of the Synagogue ; to raise this young maid , He took her only by the hand , and sayd to her , daughter rise , as if He wakened her out of a sweet sleep : to raise Lazarus , He troubled himself twice , wept , cry'd-out with a lowd voice , Lazarus com forth ; this was not that He had more difficulty to raise him than the other , since He will raise all men in the end of the world , in a moment , in the twinkling of an eye ; But this was 1. Cor. 15. 52. to shew that there are sinners which are with much more difficulty converted than some other ; He that having fallen through humane frailty makes speedy recourse to the Son of God , is easily revived ; but he that is halfe rotten as Lazarus , buried and bound by his ill coustoms , cover'd with the stone of obduration , returns not so easily to the life of grace : but to this effect there is need of cryes , teares , groanes , great force and violence upon himself ; such is the strength of bad customes , and vitious habits : which if not in the beginning rooted out do daily grow stronger , increase , and becom a second nature . You see then that your conversion deferred to future time , or to old age , is not only very dangerous , but also much more hard . Let us then proceed and shew , that it will be likewise less fruitfull .

4. To convince you of this , let us suppose you will live to extream old age : and that you will do penance and practise vertue about the end of your dayes ; this I grant you to convince you : though most probably it will never be . But what will you say of the Time so dear , precious , and important , which you lose by delaying your conversion ? Have you forgotten the counsell of the holy Ghost , who says to you by the Wiseman : go to the school of the Ant , disdain not to learn your lesson of this little Prou 6. creature : see how diligent it is in the summer , to make provivision for the winter : how it loses not one moment of time . Have you forgotten this advice of our Savior , worke whilst it is day , for the night will com in which you can do nothing ; And this Iohn . 9. 4. word of S. Paul : Let us do good whilst we have time ; This life , is the time to make provision , the proper day to worke , the season to merit ; All our good actions are the seed of eternity : they will produce us eternal ioyes , honors , riches , and delights ; Is it not then a great prejudice to lose so great treasures as you might heap up in the space of many years ?

A noble and learned yong man who lived a little licentiously having written a fine letter in heroick verse to S. Austin , the Saint answered him in this manner : Reading your letter I desired to have for some hours your poetick veine , to describe in a dolefull Elegie , the greatness of your loss . God hath indued you with a good understanding , with a happy memory , and with much acquired Science : ô great damage to lose all these talents ! how much am I displeased to see that you lose them for trifles : If you have found a golden chalice , would you not make á present of it to our Savior ▪ would you not give it willingly to the Church to be employ'd in his service ? God hath given you a golden understanding ; Why do you not make of it an acceptable sacrifice to Him ? I say the same to you ; you are in the spring of your age , you have a good nature , a lively spirit , a solid judgment , and a free Will ; ô if all this were seriously consecrated to God , what glory would He receive thereby ? what services might you render Him ? what soules would you gain to him ? what recompences would you find in Heaven ? and you lose all this for the desire of I know not what : for a little sensual pleasure : for a tye to some Creature , for fear to displeas I know not whome : through slothfulness to give your self in good time to God , you bury these rich treasures in a tepide , unprofitable , and idle life : And you reserve for God but the scum of your life , the ruines of your age , the incommodious and uncertain time , your old age , in which you will be able to do little more then to say a few prayers sitting in a chimney corner .

5 , God commanded in the ancient Law that they should offer to Him in Sacrifice , the strongest , best , and soundest of the creatures : will He permit that one offer to him the most weak , feeble , and unprofitable age of man ? He that ordered the first fruits of the earth should be offered to Him , and otherwise blessed not the rest : does He not exact that a man should offer to him the first fruits of his life ? will He bless the old age of him , who denyed him his youth ? Remember ô man that your life is the possession and the inheritance of God : if your farmer brings you for ren● wheat mixed with much Ry you complaine , and esteem him unjust ; what would you do then , if he should bring you only weeds : What would you do , if the Keeper of your Vineyard instead of good and pure liquour which he owes you , should bring you nothing but dregs and lees ? And of your life which is the inheritance of God , you give to the Divell the good corne , the fine flower , the pure liquour , to wit your younger and better years , and you reserve for God but Ry , straw , dregs and lees , which is your old age . Are you not asham'd to reserve for the exercise of vertue but the time of old age ? Is it time to begin to live well , when you are ready to dye ? and to lay the foundations of your eternal happiness in that age , to which so few do live ?

6. S. Augustine cryed-out to himself , Quamdiu cras , quare non modo , quare non in hac hora ? I say the same to you ; How long w●ll you say to morrow ? why not at this present , since you have time to do it , and time that is proper , which is in your power , and you know no● that you shal have the time to com . How many see you die i● their youth , and have not time to do the good which they design'd ; Why not now ? whilst your custome to evill is ye● weak and easy to be broken : and if you expect long it will be confirmed and made invincible ; Why not at thi● present whilst you have strength to beare Austerities ; since in old age you will be worne out , and will hav● difficulty enough to bear the inconveniences of old-age i● self . Why not now whilst you are in the flower of your age , whilst you have the most fine , strong , and vigorous part of your age , and which God will accept , if you present it to him : but will perhaps reject you , if you offer to him but old age , the remainder of your time .

Give then your selves now entirely to God : break at once all those fetters which hinder you : resolve at this present to divorce without delay all those evill habits , and affections to creatures : and you will see , that being so unbound , you will seem to be another man , unloaden of a heavy burden , freed from a cruel tyranny ; brought into a terrestial Paradise : you will say as S. Austin when he was converted , You have broken ô Lord ! my chaines , and I will sacrifice to you a host of praise . Amen .

DISCOURS XXIII . OF TRVE PENANCE .

IF we have never so little of understanding and good nature , we w●ll acknowledg the great obligations we have to God , in that He having exercised his justice upon the apostate Angells , and having left them in their misery without remedy , He vouchsafed to have mercy on us , and instituted a meanes , to wit penance , by which we may obtain pardon of our sins a●d regain his favour .

I will here consider only the necessity of it , and the Conversions which it makes in us , remitting the rest to the discours upon the Sacrement .

Misericordiae Domini quia non sumus consumpti , sayd the Prophet Ieremiah : It is a great mercy of our Lord that He darts Lament. 3. 22. not forth the thunderbolts of his justice upon our criminal heads : When we are in the state of sin , He hath good reason to do it : we deserve it more than justly . It is a mercy incomparably greater , that He vouchsafes to think of us , to have thoughts of peace , reconciliation and accommodation : Ego cogito cogitationes pacis ; But t is a mercy above all thought and hope , that He vouchsafes for this effect , to send to us Ambassadors : for Christ we are Legates , says S. Paul ; Woe to us , if we receive 2 Cor. 5. 20. them not with gratitude for so great a favour ; woe to us , if we hear them not , since 't is not the custome to send Ambassadors , but for affairs of the greatest consequence . What is that which God desires of us ? what is the affaire these Embassadors must nogotiate with us ? It is to induce us to penance . This is that which Prophets , Apostles , and Doctors have always announced on the part of God : Convert and do penance from all your iniquities , Ezech. 18. 30. 2. Cor. 5. 20. Sayes the Prophet Ezechiel ; And the Apostle , For Christ we beseech you to be reconciled to God . O my God what is this ! What goodnes ? what mercy ? God vouchsafes to seek us , to exhort us , to pray us , to be reconciled to him by Penance ; And He complains of the fals Prophets , and complying Preachers that negociate not this af●aire . Thy Prophets , not mine , have seen fals and foolish things to thee : nor have they opened thy iniquities to provoke thee to penance .

2. This word penance coms from the word pain , and this word pain , is derived from the latine word pone , behind , because pain does always follow sin ; If we offend God and imagin to escape unpunished , we imagin a thing that never hath been , and never will be , a thing impossible . This made holy Iob say , I fear'd all my works , knowing that thou didst not spare the Iob. 9. 28. offender ; For if the sinner himself does not punish sin during this life by penance , he will fall into the hands of the Lord says Ecclesiasticus , who will punish it terribly in the other world . And we see in the scripture that the holy Ghost attributes to Ecclus. 2. 22. impenitence the punishments that God inflicts on men : and to penance , the pardon and the mercy that He does them ; the same Prophet Iob speaking of an obstinate Soul sayd , Let his Iob. 24. 19. sin lead him even into hell , let mercy forget him : becaus God hath given him place to do penance , and he abused it ; and on the contrary , the sacred text does say , that God pardoned the Ninivites , becaus they did penance .

3. Let us suppose you have a suit at law , in which you have a tryall for your estate , honor , and also for your life : your Soliciter tells you , such a paper is wanting ; Your Advocate tells you , if you will gain your Suit 't is necessary to have such a writing ; the wife of your Iudg , who hath an affection fort you says to you , I heard often my husband and other Iu●ges , who Spoke of your business , Say , that you must have such a writing to gain your Suit ; the Iudg who is favourable to you likewise sayes , I shal be forced to condemn you , if you produce not such a paper ; will you not be voyd of Iudgment sense , and reason , if you use not all indeavours to produce this writing ? You have a process of the greatest importance in the Tribunal of the justice of God , which must be judged in the hour of your death ; The question is not about lands , or other temporal goods , but of possessing the kingdom of heaven , or being burnt eternally in hell . The Preacher who is your Soliciter , who solicits your salvation with all affection , says to you , that to gain your suit , you must do penance ; S. Peter S. Paul , S. Iohn Evangelist , and the other Saints , who are Acts. 2. 38. your Advocats , declare to you , that it is necessary for you ; S. Peter : Do penance to have pardon of your sins ; S. Paul , God announces unto all men that they do penance , S. Iohn , They shal be in the greatest affliction , if they do not penance ; The Church which Acts. 17. 30. Apoc. 2. 22. is the Spouse of your Iudg tells you , that to be saved , you must follow the exhortation which S. Iohn Baptist made you saying , Yield fruits worthy of penance ; The son of God who is your Iudg , says to you twice in the same place , to move you the more , If you do not penance , I will condemn You : You shal perish all ; Will you not then be Ennemies to your own salvation , Luke . 13. 3. 5. and fools in the highest degree ; if you do not penance ?

4. Do penance then if you be Wise ; do it at present not expecting longer ; you have not perhaps ever don it well ; perhaps you will never do it so well as you may now ; if you let this present time and occasion slip , perhaps there will be no more time for you ; The Son of God declares to you , that He will call you when you thinke least of it ; S. Paul tells you , that when you shal think that you enioy a profound peace , and are sure to live , then a sudden death shal surprize you ; the examples of so many that die suddenly or before they expected , admonish you to lay hold on the present time ; say not then we have time enough : that nothing presses to do penance ; It is quite contrary ; There is nothing that does not urge and press ▪ What is it that urges and Pressess , you to penance ? 'T is the Will of God who commands you by S. Iohn Baptist , by the Apostles , by the holy Doctors , by the Councells of the Church , and by the mouth of his own Son . What is that which urges you ? 'T is the fear you ought to have to offend the greatness of God , his infinite justice , his Immensity , and most adorable Presence . What is that which urges you ? The fear of falling into new sins , of dying in an ill state , of losing the merit of your good Workes : It is the example of the Saints , who have don Penance all their life ; It is the charity of IESUS , who incarnated himself , who endured so much , Who dyed upon the Cross to oblige you to it : who hath expected you so long , and so patiently with this intention ; who promises you pardon and to receive you , if you do true Penance .

See then the changes which true penance makes , that you may not so easily be deceived in a matter of so great importance . The Prophet Ioöl expresses them in a few words : Convert to me in all your heart , in fasting , and in weeping , and Ioel. 2. 12. in mourning . In rhe first place it makes a change in us , Convert ; In the second . it changes our heart : convert to me in your heart ; In the third place , It changes all the heart : convert to me in all your heart ; in the fourth : It rests not in the heart on●y , but changes our exteriour : Convert to me in fasting and in mourning .

5. In the first place , true penance changes and converts us : Convert ; It is an admirable Chimistrie which transforms not metalls , but souls ; ir changes not peuter into silver , copper into gold : but men into Angells : from carnal , terrestrial , vitious and brutal , it turns them into spiritual , vertuous , and divine men . S. Paul calls him that is converted , a new creature , a new man , and he says that by penance we are renew'd and reform'd , becaus we devest our selves of the old Adam , for to revest our selves with the new , which is IESUS-CHRIST .

6. This Word ; in your hearts , notes the second change , and teaches us , that 't is the heart , which must be first and Ephes. 4. 24. chiefly changed . It is the heart that God demands always , when He speaks of conversion : convert your selves to me in all your heart ; rent your hearts and ●n o● your garments says He by his Prophet Ioel. And by the Psalmist , my God you will not despise a contrite Ioel 2. Psal. 50. Ezech. 18. 31. and humbled heart ; and by the Prophet Ezechiel , cast away all your prevarications . and make your selves a new heart , and a new Spirit ; A new spirit , that is thoughts , sentiments , and opinions ; A new heart : that is wills affections , and desires quite other then before .

7. Vpon which S. Gregory admonishes us of two Errors into part . 1. Past . c. 9. which we are apt to fall very dangerously ; we take often , says he the thought of our understanding for the disposition of our heart , the Idea of our imagination , for the affection of our will . You will find sometims Penitents , whom the Confessor asking : Are you well prepar'd to confession ? They will answer readily , yes Sir ; we have made an act of contrition ; And how have they made it ? They have read in a book a prayer or forme of contrition : my God it repents me from the bottome of my heart to have committed Sin , becaus it displeases you ; I am sorry to have offended you becaus you are infinitely good ; and becaus they have sayd these , or the like words in their understanding , or with their mouth , they thinke that they have made an Act of contrition . 'T is well don to say these words , provided you say true ; But to thinke you have made an Act of Contrition , by saying them with your mouth , or in your understanding , is a most pernicious error ; For Contrition is not in the lipps , nor in the imagination , nor in the understanding , but in the Will. God requires not that you say , you are sorry to have offended him , but He wills that you be so in effect ; a man that harbours animosities in his heart , or that restores not goods unjustly gotten , may say a hundred times my God I am Sorry to have offended you , and yet he will not have one grain of true repentance . By what may one know that he has it ? by the effects : if you make restitution ; if you leave off this unjust suit and repair damages ; if you fly this occasion of sin : you shew probably that your heart is changed . But if you content your self with words or imaginations . one will say to you , that you give to God the motion of your lipps : But the affection of your heart is far from Him ▪

8. Others change theyr lives , and their hearts notwithstanding are not changed ; the change is made about them , not in them ; they were heretofore frequenters of naughty houses , and of ill companies ? Now they are ruined in their fortune , health , and reputation by their dissolutions ; Wherefore they go no more to those houses , into those companies , they make no more excesses , they play no more : becaus they have not wherewith to to defray the charges , or their health will not permit them ; it is their purses , or their bodies that are changed , not perhaps their hearts . I know not what confessions such do make : theyr bodys and their tongues cease to commit the sin : But their hearts perhaps cease not to love it ; and if God hath not the heart , He makes little or no account of all the rest ; He loves so much the heart , that He will have it all .

9. He says by his Prophet , Convert your selves to me with all Deut. 4. your heart ; And by Moses , when you shal seek the Lord you will find him , if you seek him in all your heart . He demands not all your money , but only a part in alms : nor all your fruits , but only a part in tithe ; but he will have all your heart without reserve , restriction , or division : so that no affection whatsoever may remain in it to mortal sin : no division permitted of your love , which is as fatal to it , and to your conversion , as it is unto your heart : He wills that you quit , not one , two , three , or four sins only , but all without exception : and not only for the present time , but for ever ; for if there remain in your heart , the least designe for the future , your conversion is fals , deceitfull , and unfruitfull .

10. The fourth conversion that true penance makes is of our exteriour : it makes us to do exteriour workes of penance when these are in our power . The Prophet sayd not only , convert in your heart , but moreover in fasting , and weeping , and in mourning . And S. Iohn Baptist required exterior workes of penance when he sayd , yield fruits worthy of penance ; And our Saviour sais not only , that a good tree bears not bad fruit , but he adds , that it produces good , and that it is by this , that we must know it to be good ; if your penance be not of this stamp , it is steril as the figtree neer Bethania , and is likewise cursed by our Savior .

11. If you aske S. Paul , what are the fruits that this good tree of penance ought to beare ? He answers writing to the Corinthians , that it is a great care of our salvation , a holy indignation against Sin , a fear and apprehension of Gods jugements , 2. Cor. 7. 11. a great desire to be pleasing to him , an ardent zeal of his glory , a spirit of vengeance to punish in our selves the offence of God .

If you demand of S. Chrisostome , what are these fruits ? He answers , that they are the practises of vertues wholy contrary to the crimes you have committed : for example , you have usurped Hom. 1. in Matt. circa sin . anothers goods , content not your self with the restitution of them , but give liberally of your own . You have wallowed in the mire of sensual pleasures , deprive your self of the delights which are not forbidden . You have offended your neighbour by word or worke , render good for evill to them that disoblige you . You have been given to excesses , and to drunkenness , addict your self to abstinence , and fasting .

If you aske S. Pacian , what are the fruits worthy of penance ? Epist. 31. He answers , that they are mortifications of of the flesh , retrenchments of pleasures , privations of temporal goods distributed to the Poor , and the labours of life .

12. This penance cannot be a worke of a man : it must be an effect of Gods mercy ; wherefore beg it of him , affectionately ; say often vouchsafe to bring us to true penance . He disposes us and brings us to it sometimes by alms ; give as many as you can , either corporal , or spiritual : Redeem your sins with alms sayd the Prophet Daniel . He Dan. 4. 24. leads us to it by mortifications : for as exteriour humiliation is the way to interiour humility , says S. Bernard , so austerities , and exteriour penances , are dispositions to interiour compunction . He brings us to penance by the intercession of the Saints , and by the examples of their vertues ; implore their aide devout ly : have in your houses the history of their lives , read it , and make it to be read to your families : excite your selves to penance by the consideration of their austerities ; if you have perfectly this second , Baptisme , it will restore you to the innocency of the first ; if you have this shield you will save your selves from the anger of God ; if you have this planck , it will carry you to a good haven , to the haven of eternal felicity . Amen .

DISCOURS XXIV . OF PRAYER .

1. IESUS-CHRIST being the Idea , Mirrour , and the Model of the Elect , He instructs them by his Example in all which they ought to do to obtain salvation : He says to them , Exemplum dedi vobis , I have given you example ; And becaus Prayer is one of the most profitable , important , and necessary actions in a Christian life , He would give most authentike , and remarkable examples Tract. 24 in Iohn . sub med . of it . This is the reason , as S. Austin notes , why He prayed often with a lowd voice ; if He had pryed only to obtain graces for his Church , it would have been enough to have prayed interiourly , in secret , or with a low voice ; But being our Advocate He remembred that He was also our Doctor , and the prayer which He made for us , He pronunced before us , that He might profit us , not only by impetration of graces for us , but also by giving us a model . Whence it follows , that to be heard in our prayers , we ought not to aske any thing , but what IESUS hath asked ; He never demanded nor will He ever demand for his , the Glory of the world , the riches of the earth , or delights of the flesh ; we ought then to aske of God , as his members , and by his merits , love , fear , grace , conduct , vertues , and temporalls precisely necessary : and we ought to ask them so , as He asked them . His Apostle teaches us , that his prayer was always accompanied with Heb. 5. three circumstances , wherewith ours ought also to be seasoned ; During the cours of his life He offered prayers and supplications to God with teares and great Cry , and He was heard for his Reverence ; first then we ought to pray with Humility ; secondly , with Fervour ; thirdly , with Perseverance . For his Reverence : there is Humility ; with teares and great cry : there is fervour ; During the cours of his life ; there is Perseverance .

2. We ought to pray with humility and with interior and exterior Reverence . The interior consists in a profound abasement and annihilation of our selves in the presence of God ; we ought to esteem much , and apprehend lively the greatness of his Majesty , the excellence of his Being , and the infinity of his Perfections , our lowness , littleness , and infirmity : to acknowledg and avow that we are more then most unworthy , not only to convers with him , or to speak to h●m , but also to appear in his presence ; we must go to Him as a poor begget to a rich man , for an Alms : as a sickman to a Phisitian , to be cured : as a criminal to a judg , to implore favour and pardon ; and say with great S. Austin , you are infinitely mercifull , I am extreamly miserable : you are the true Phisitian , I am sick to death : you are an Abyss of all good , I poor and in want of all things . We must go to him with a lively sense of the extream need we have of his assistance , and of the severeign independency He hath of all without himself : believing firmly , that all the service we can do him , all the homages and praises of the highest Seraphins add not one grain to his essential Beatitude and glory .

3. From this interior disposition proceeds the exterior reverence , by which we prostrate on the ground before God , or we kneel , and if we cannot , we hold our selves in an humble , modest ▪ and respectfull posture . This exterior humility is so sutable with the honour we owe to God , that it hath been always used by them who desired to appease Him , to obtain his mercy , and the grant of their requests . The just Lot being prostrated ●en. 19. 2. before an Angel who personated God : his prayer was heard : and this humble posture help'd him to obtain his Request . Iosuah and the Ancient of Israel desiring to calme the Spirit of Iosuah . 7. God , prostrated a long time before the arke . The valiant Iudith to obtain success in her generous enterprize , prostrated in her oratory , clothed her body with a hairshirt , and cover'd her head with ashes ; And what is more considerable , our Saviour himself , when He prayed in the garden , fell upon his face . Whereupon S. Ceser Bishop of Arles complaining says , Mercy prostrats himself , and Misery does not : Sanctity humbles himself , and iniquity will not : Innocence inclines , and malice will not bow ; the Iudg lies upon the ground , and the criminal rests himself indecently .

4. 'T is true , God is a Spirit , and He demands chiefly of us humility of spirit and affection of heart ; But we are composed of body and soul : we receiv'd both from him : and we ought to employ both in his service . When we kneel reverently , bow , or prostrate humbly before God , we testify his greatness and excellence : our lowness , indignity , and vility : that the burden of our sins oppress us , and that we com to God to be eased : and these humble postures excite our interior humility and devotion , they dispose us to receive the dew of heaven more abundantly , and the grant of our requests ; one reason why the man-God was heard of his Father was , that He prayed with great humility of spirit , with a profound reverence , and prostration of body : He was heard for his reverence , says S. Paul

5. He pray'd in the second place , with teares and a strong cry ; to shew the fervour of his spirit , and to testify the aspirations of his heart ; we may note , that very frequently , if not as often as 't is sayd , any one hath cryed-out in prayer to God , the sacred text does add , that he was hear'd : and God promises it expressly : He shal cry out to me , and I will heare him ; What is it to cryout to God in prayer ? Is it to raise the Psal. 90. Voice ? No : for Moses moved not his lipps , and God sayd to him : you cry-out to me ; When you pray , an ardent desire is a great cry in the eares of God sayd S. Bérnard .

6. Why thinke you God deferrs a long time the grant of our requests , also when we aske vertues and spiritual favours ? It is says S. Austin to increase and inflame our desire : that we may learn to esteem much , and to have a great desire of great S. Ang. tr. 1. in . Io: and ser. 5. de Verbis Domini . things , We are accustomed to say that a thing is little worth , that is not worth the asking ; It is then worth the asking so much the more fervently , how much it is more noble and more precious ; and what is more pretious then the love of God , his grace , and the Salvation of our soules ? when we pray coldly or tepidly , we make no great account of the graces that we aske : if we make no great account of them , we render our selves unworthy of them .

7. The reason why we pray negligently , and that we have not a great desire to be heard , is that we ponder not the extream need we have of Gods mercy : we consider this affair as a thing indifferent , or of little consequence ; We ought to believe firmly , that if God hath not pity on us , we shal be most miserable and unhapy creatures ; we know not that God hath pardoned the sins of our youth : that we have had a supernatural and legitimate repentance of them ; and if we should know this : we know not what will becom of us ; for we are more fragil than glass , more weak then reeds , and more unconstant then the winds : what will then becōm of us , if God hath not pity on us .

7. He that knows not how to pray , let him go to sea , and see how they pray in a great strom , and in danger of death : and let him pray so always , and He will be saved infallibly . We are in a greater danger of damnation , then they are of death ; they are not so endanger'd , but by two or three winds : we are by more then six : by pride , avarice , envy luxury , and other passions ; betwixt them and death there is but a planke : betwixt me and hell , there is but my will , which is more fragil than that planke ; if that planke were left alone , it would last a longtime : but if my will were left to it self but a little while , it would fall into horrible precipices , and lose it self ; we are more uncapable to govern our selves and obtain salvation without a particular grace of God , than a man who hath never-been at sea , is to govern a ship in a tempest in the midst of rocks and sands ; Now I make your selves judges , if we ought not to pray with all the force of our hearts ?

8. But let us not go to sea : let us stay on land : there is no need to go so far to learn to pray ; I find here a great number of excellent Teachers : but I am a bad scholler and learn not my lesson well : these are the poor that ask alms ; they givê us , not thinking of it , fine instructions , if we reflect upon them ▪ If they know where early in the morning is a great concours of people , they rise not flowly , but hasten to the place ; Rise you so early , to have opportunity to pray half an houre or an houre : the Spirit is then more fresh , less incombred with affaires , and more vigorous to pray . They range about the streets and Churches where they know are rich and charitable persons ; make you recours to the friends of God , to the Saints who are rich in merits , and powerfull with the Son of God ; The Poor discover their wounds , they shew their ulcers , and half rotten members : and if they have none , they counterfeit some , to move men to compassion ; we have no need to counterfeit : we have but too many in our souls : we must acknowledg them in the presence of God , and expose them to the Compassionat aspects of his mercy , and say : my God! you see I am but darkness , weakness , poverty , and misery : I have nothing of my self , but ignorance and sin .

Though many of these Poor are Idiots and ignorant : yet they find words , reasons , and arguments to move us to compassion , to perswade us to mercy , and to draw from us an Alms ; Madame have pity on me : bestow one penny upon me , you will not be the poorer , and I will pray for you . I am a poor orphan , a stranger and far from my friends and country , where I was ruined by fire ; shew your charity to me , I ask it for the love of God . for the Passion of our Saviour . why find they so many words to beg an alms , and we find them not to pray God ? It is becaus they have a great desire to receive an alms from men : and we desire but little to receive one that is more necessary from God . T is necessary that the feeling of our wants do suggest to us words ; and one half houre of prayer made with such a feeling wil be better then three houres of prayer without it .

9. Salomon made a prayer accompanied with the two first conditions : he asked of God continence with humility and fervour ; he asked it humbly : for he acknowledged that he could not have it of himself , and that it pertain'd to God only to give it Wisdom . 8. 21. to him . he asked it fervently : for with all the force of his heart : and yet he was not heard : he obtain'd not chastity ; whence was this ? It was becaus his prayer failed of the third condition , which is perseverance ; he prayed once or twice , and this was not enough : he should have continued . it : It is the counsell which the true Salomon our Saviour gives us , who having preached the rigour and the severity of the last judgement , concludes : watch therefore , praying at all times ; He speakes not to Religious , or to Priests only , but to all Christians ; He knew the impediments we should have , the importance of our affaires , and He says , pray at all times . It was by perseverance that the Cananean woman obtain'd of the Son of God the deliverance of her daughter , as Saint Chrysostome hath noted ; she prayed with interior humility : since she sayd , whelps also eate of the crummes : Chrysost. hom. 5. in Mart. S. Mrk. 7. 29. and with exterior : for she prostrated at the feet of our Saviour : with fervour of Spirit : which she shewed by crying-out , clamavit ; Nevertheless the Son of God rejected her , and would not hear her ; But she strugled with him , and got the Victory by her importunity ; so must you to have success , stand obstinate in a holy obstinacy , and pray unto the end . And therefore our Saviour himself sayes to you in S. Luke , It behoves you to pray always and not to be weary . S. Luke . 18. 1.

10. And what hinders you from praying ? Is it that you have not leasure : that you have many affaires , and affaires of importance ? this is that which should oblige you to pray ; for the more serious your affaires are , the more it concerns you to have success in them : and prayer is the means to obtain it . You have not-leasure to pray : Why not ? You find time for dinner , supper , and other necessities of the body , notwithstanding your great affaires : and why find you not time for the refection of your Soul ? it is as necessary to pray God well for to work your Salvation , as to take your refection to preserve your life . You have not time to pray ? Believe me you have enough , if you manage it well . Cut off superfluous visits , idle words , unpro●●table workes and conversations , and unnecessary divertisements , and there will remaine time to be employ'd in prayer . But are you so prest with business that you cannot find now and then a quarter of an hour to spend in prayer ? At least then in working elevate often your heart to God by jaculatory prayers , adore him from time to time , and beg of him his love , grace , and guidance : put a pin upon your sleeve , that seeing it you may be minded of it , 'til you are accustom'd to it : for it behoves you to pray always .

What is that which hinders you ? Is it that you have offended grievously ? This is as if you should say , I am too much wounded : I must not go to the Surgeon . On the contrary , this should incline you more to go to him : Com to me all ye who areburdened , Says our Saviour ; He says not receive me , communicate so much the more often and the more boldly , the more you are burdened with sins , but com to me , to pray me , and to ask help and succour of me ; however great , and numerous may be your sins , if you have a lively resentment of them , if you desire to be deliver'd from them : it is a good motive to shew God to obtain his mercy : It is that which David did when he , sayd , I am poor and needy . 'T is that which the Publican did saying , God be mercifull to me a sinner ; 'T is that which the Church puts into your mouth : we sinners do beseech thee to hear us .

What is that in fine that hinders you ? Is it that God heares you not , that He rejects you , and withdraws himself from you , and that it is long since you beg'd of Him , not temporal goods , but spiritual , and you obtain not ? This gives you cause to persever , and to pray more fervently ; since He defers so long to hear you , 't is a signe that what He will bestow upon you , is most excellent and precious ; though He seems to refuse what you ask , He is pleased with your devotions ; and if He delays to hear you , it is for good reasons ; 'T is to exercise your patience , to heat your desire , to try your perseverance , to augment your merit ; And if you have patience , and persever importuning him : Sooner or later He will accomplish your desires , and give you grace in this World , and glory in the other Amen .

DISCOURS XXV . OF FASTING . And the Institution of Lent .

1. IF the Apostle S. Paul were now on earth he would bewaile extreamly the horrible blindness of those , who prefer the pleasure of their mouthes before the precept of the Church , and the Salvation of their soules : He would say to us what he sayd to the Philippians , there are many amongst you , of whom I weeping tell you , that are enemies Philip. 3. 18. of the Cross of Christ , that abho●r all mortification of the flesh , that have the belly for their God , and shal have eternal damnation for their end . for our fasts , are not things indifferent , or workes of supererogation : they are workes of precept and obligation .

Some will say to me , your fasts are not prescrib'd in Scripture : they are commandements of men : and therefore ob●ige not other in Conscience . But if a Dissenter should command his child a thing very profitable or necessary for his family : and his child should say to him : Father you are a man : the Commandements of men oblige not in conscience ; I find not In the Scripture , that God commands me to go to such a place , or to do such a thing ; No , he wi●l say to him ; But he commands thee to obey thy Father and thy Mother ; So I say to you : It is not in Scripture , that you must fast such a day : that you keep su●h a holy day ; But God commands you in many Ephes. 6. Coloss. 3. 20. Heb. 13. 17. places of the Scripture , to obey the Church your Mother . For the Apostle that sayd in the behalfe of God Children obey your Parents : the same sayd also , Obey your Prelates . If men have not power to command other men , nor to oblige them in Conscience : whence comes it that JESUS-CHRIST sayd to his Apostles and Luke 10. 16. Matth. 23. 2. Matt. 18 17. Rom. 13. 2 to their successours . who heares you , heares me , and who despises you despises me . And to the people do all that they shal say to you . whence is it that JESUS-CHRIST hath sayd , He that heares not the Church esteeme him as a Pagan or a Publican : Whence is it that S. Paul said , He that resisteth Superiour power , resists the ordinance of God , and they that resist it purchase to themselves damnation ; But 't is to resist Superior power , and to disobey the Church , not to observe the fasts which She commands ; 't is to transgress an Apostolical command , not to fast the Lent , when you have not a legitimate excuse : I say , Apostolical command .

2. And to prove this Verity , I might alledg many testimonies of the ancient Fathers : but becaus JEUS-CHRIST does say , that we ought to give credit to two or three good Witnesses , I will alledge the depositions of three or four , of three parts of the world , Africa , Europe , and Asia .

In Affrica Tertullian reports an objection which the Catholicks de Ieiunio C. 1. 3. 13. cont. Psychicos made against him , who would have had them to keep three Lents : the Apostles , sayd they , imposed no other Lent common to all , then that , in the time when CHRIST was taken from the Church his spouse by his death and Passion .

S. Hierome in Europe , speaking of the Novelty of the Montanists , says , they observ'd three lents , as if three Saviours had suffered : but we observe but one of them according to the Tradition of the Apostles . And the same holy Father writing to Marcella tels her the Ember dayes as well as the Lent were instituted by the Apostles .

In Asia S. Gregory of Nazianzen , reprehending a Perfect named Epist. 74 Celusius , sayd to him , you dispensing with your self from fasting , do injury to the Lawes : how will you keep humane lawes , since you contemne divine .

4. You wi●l not thinke the precept of fasting too severe , if you consider the reasons which moved the Apostles to institute the Lent . It was first to commemorate and honor the retreat and the penance of our Saviour in the desert : to honor it , I Rom. 8. 26. say , by imitation , according to our power ; For S. Paul says , his servants must follow and imitate him , to be one day with him . In what must they follow and imitate him ? Not in preaching , and in working miracles : but in fasting or suffering for the love of him ; his Apostle declares it in these express words : Let us shew , that we are the Ministers or servants of God by our fasts , our watchings , our labors , and other practises of 2. Cor. 6. 6. vertue . Note , in Fasts , not in fasting once or twice a year , as many do when they form some designe , but many dayes , as our Saviour hath given us example .

In the second place the Lent was instituted for the conversion of souls ; to purify our consciences from the ordure of sin by the practise of penance : and by this sanctification to dispose us to receive worthily the Eucharist . For the Prophet Ioel says , fasting conduces much to a true conversion : that it is one of the parts of penance convert your selves to me in fasting . Ioel. 2. 14.

The Lent is moreover fasted , to make the anniversary funerall of our Saviours death ; But sorrow and funeralls are incompatible with good cheer : for the holy Ghost distinguishes and opposes them to one another : : It is better , says He , to go to the house of mourning , then to the house of banqueting .

4. S. Paul tels us that many have their Belly for their God ; for this reason they are very eloquent and zealous to plead its cause : they fight for their God with many arguments ; With some they would shew fasting to be superfluous or superstitious : with others , hurtfull or pernicious . If you are predestinated , will you not be saved say they , without your fasting ? do you thinke God did expect your fasting to predestinate you ? Answer , God did not expect our fasts , but He foresaw them and other good workes , for which He predestinated us to glory : or this He did predestinate , and this He does decree : that by these means we shal obtaine that end : not otherwise .

CHRIST fasted for you to deliver uou from this labor ; Why do you then afflict your selves in vain by fasting , as if Christs fast did not suffice for your salvation , without your little fasts ? Answer ; CHRIST also would be baptised , and indeed for us , not for himself : and yet it follows not , that I ought not to be baptized : so though He fasted for me , yet I ought to fast by his Example ; He suffered for us , says S. Peter leaving us an example , S. Peter 1. 2. Rom. 8. 17. that we may follow his footsteps ; and S. Paul , if we suffer with Him , we shal be also glorifyd with him .

Since you are resolv'd to fast , why do you not chose rather to fast voluntarily , than necessarily ? Have you not read in the Psalmist , I will Sacrifice to you voluntarily ? Answer : a fast commanded by the Church is better than that we take up by our own election ; for this proceeds out of one vertue , to wit Temperance : that from two , Temperance and Obedience : And if a commanded fast should proceed from obedience obly : yet it would be so much better , and more Excellent than the other , how much the vertue of obedience is better than that of Temperance : Obedience is I. Kings 15. 22. better than Victimes , sayd Samuel to Saul . And obedient Souls fast not as you suppose , unvoluntarily , with regret and sorrow : but voluntarily , with alacrity and gladness .

5. The Epicurians , and the Advocats of self love urge , as they imagin , yet more forcibly : and to justify themselves make this remonstrance ; We must love our bodys as well as our souls for God created both , and loves both , and wills that we do love them : But fasting and other austerities hinder sleep , punish the body and weaken it : prejudice health , and shorten life : and consequently by fasts and other austerities , we act against the will of God , the law of nature , and are injurious to our selves .

Answer a fool according to his folly , lest he seem to himself wise , God Would have us to love our Body ; True : but He wills us to love it truly ; and to love it truly , is to procure it , by the means of fasting , prayer , and other exercises of vertue , true , perfect , and everlasting health . What does it profit the flesh . that You nourish it delicately , if you nourish it for hell ? If you feed it so , that it becoms the fuel of eternal fire ? would you not love it better if you curb it , and afflict it here a little with hunger and with thirst , to have it sound and glorious for all Eternity ? This is that which our Saviour says , Qui amat animam suam perdet eam : et qui odit in hoc mundo animam suam , in vitam Eternam 1. Iohn . 12. custodit eam ; He that loves this temporal life , and therefore permits not his flesh to be molested , nor afflicts it with fasting watching , and other vertuous labors , does not keep it to everlasting life .

Fasting hinders sleep : I believe it : and it was also instituted to hinder too much sleep : that so you may have more time for prayer , spiritual reading , and other exercises of a Christian .

Fasting punishes and afflicts the body ; I doubt not of it , if well practised ; And do you thinke it was instituted for other purpose than to punish it ; you will not then go to heaven if the way be not easy and pleasing to the flesh ? if it be not strew'd with flowers and sweet herbs ? And where then is the law of christianisme , which is a law of mortification and of the Cross ? And what will becom of these words of our Saviour : Strive to enter by the narrow gate ? You say fasting does prejudice health and shorten life ; The Church , the Canon law , good Phisitians , and experience Quicqd Etc. legimus de Consecra . dist. 5. say quite the contrary ; the Church in the Collect of the first saturday in lent says , this solemn fast was holily instituted for the health both of soul and body . And in the Decretalls of Gratian we read , that many who had infirmities , their goods being confiscated , and they reduced to poverty , so that they could not make good cheer , were cured by this forced dyet . All good Phisitians will tell you , that for one hurt by fasting , fifty are killed by eating and drinking : And Experience shews that the more abstemious usually enjoy better health , and longer life .

It is true , that Fasting macerates and weakens bodys that are not well accustomed and hardned by it : But it strengthens souls and makes them reign : they are disposed by it to prayer and contemplation : they please God by it , satisfy his justice , merit and impetrate of Him Benefits , temporal and eternal : The servant body then must indure theses paines and labours . by which accrew so many , and so great advantages to the lady soul nor does the Soul do injury to the body making it to fast , but much obliges it ; She exempts it from punishments which it merited by rebellions ; for nothing appeases more the anger of God , nothing averts better the thunderbolts of his justice then fasting and other macerations of the body , which proceed out of true conversion and compunction of heart : Witness the Ninivites .

It is doplorable ▪ that they who glory in the name of Christians have not so much sight and judgment , as those poor Pagans ; the Son of God hath reason to say , that they shal rise in judgment and condemn them ; Ionas sayd not to the Ninivites , fast , put on hair-cloth , do pennance , but only fourty days and Ninive shal be subverted : and yet Pagans as they were , had the light to know , that to appease God , it was necessary to fast , and to do penance ; they published a fast so general and severe , that all from the greatest to the least , from the eldest to the youngest , also bruit beasts , fasted three days and nights without any meat or drink : Should the Church command such a fast , how would they cry-out against her ? but he Creatour approv'd this Edict , and pardoned the sins of those that had so fasted .

6. To be short : if austerities be unlawfull and forbidden : we must condemn all the ancient Anchorets , and a great part of the primitive Christians who fasted almost daily in bread and water , through the Spirit of penance and mortification ; we must condemn the Religious of the present Church , who weaken their bodys by the exercises of penance ; We must condemn our Savior who fasted , and spent whole nights in prayer upon mount olivet , to give us example ; we must condemn the holy Ghost . who exhorts us by the Apostle earnestly , to shew that we are the Ministers or servants of God , by Patience , by Watchings : 2. Cor. 6. 6. and fastings , by longanimity and sweetness , by the sincerity of our words , by chastity , and by cordial charity .

7. These are the vertues and dispositions which ought to accompany our fasts . They who have not health or strength for the one , ought to addict themselves with more zeal to the practise of the other , shewing that they are the faithfull servants of God , and true Children of the Church .

By much patience . You say you cannot fast because you are big with child , or you are a nource . And well says S. Chrysostome , God excuses you from this fast ; But He requires another of you : S. Chry● . hom. 22. ad pop . which is that you abstain from anger ; this abstinence will do no hurt to the fruit you bear ; on the contrary , the too ardent Passion by which you are transported , may hurt it much , and make it to dye without Baptisme .

By longanimity and sweetness ; If God say to you in judgment , why have you not fasted ? if you answer : I had a great weakness of stomake , a continual and great giddiness of my head when I fasted ; And well : if you say true , God will admit of this excuse . But what will you answer , when He will reply : why have you not pardoned your ennemie ? Why have you not thrown that hatred out of your heart ? which filled you with gall and betterness ? One sweet word sayd to salute your neighbor , and to gain his heart , would it have burnt your mouth , or caused dizziness in your head ?

By sincerity of words ? you are sick : they command you to eate flesh ; obey your Phisitian and Confessor ; but eate not that flesh which is forbidden you . I fear I shal see one day , that many eate flesh in the Lent : not boyled , but raw , and also humane flesh , by calumny , and detraction : it is the Scripture that speaks so : the harmfull approach upon me , and eate my flesh , sayd the Royal Prophet . And holy Iob , why do you persecute me . Psal. 26. 2. and are filled with my flesh ? They make a conscience to put their teeth into a piece of dead flesh , and they make no scrupule to tear with their tongue the living flesh of their neighbor by calumnies and murmurations , which is wors .

By Chastity ; fast not only with the mouth ; for it is not the mouth only that offends God ; make all the members of your body to fast . Impure looks . touches , lacivious thoughts and delectations are carnal meats ; these are prohibited in all times , and chiefly in the Lent ; he that fasts not commits but one or two sins a day : but he that consents to dishonest thoughts commits sometimes more than ten .

By cordial Charity ; The holy Fathers say fasting is not only instituted to punish the body , but also that we may have more means and leasure to give alms , to viset sick , and to practise other workes of charity : fiat refectio pauperis abstinentia jejunantis . Either you fast or not : if you fast , you should give to the poor what you would spend in a supper ; if you do not fast , seeing you honor not God by abstinence , honour him by mercy corporal , or spiritual . We ought to fast so in charity towards our neigbor ; We must fast in charity also towards God , and not for terrene and temporal Ends.

8. The Son of God says to us , When you fast , wash your face Matt 6. 18. that is to say , purify your intention ; Make not a fast of Gallen , to be well and in good health : nor the fast of the Avaricious , to spare the purse : but the fast of a Christian , to obey the Church : to have more means to give alms , more leasure to practise good works : the spirit more free to pray : to satisfy the justice of God : to make the funerall of our Saviours death : to dispose our selves to communion : to honor and imitate the fast of JESUS in the desert ; so having accompanied Him in his penance and fast on earth , we may merit to be satiated by the torrent of pleasure with him in heaven . Amen .

DISCOURS XXVI . OF ALMS .

BLessed is the man that considers the necessities of the poor to have pity on him , God will treat him sweetly and mildly in the day of judgement , Psal. in the day which the Royal Prophet cals the evill day . The Sentence of the Iudg will be favourable to him : He will say to him with an Encomium , I have been hungrie , and you have given me meat , ad that it may prove so , He forewarns and says to us : make your selves friends , give alms , do good to the Poore ▪ that they , and the alms which you put into their bosomes may plead and intercede for you , Let us then consider , who must give alms ? To whom they must be given ? and how men ought to give them ?

1. Who is he that must give Alms ? All Christians that pretend to obtaine one day the kingdom of Heaven . we need no other proof then the word of IESUS , and the definitive sentence which He will pronounce in favour of the elect , and against the reprobate : Com ye blessed of . my Father , possess the kingdom ; for you have given , Get ye gon from me ye cursed into everlasting fire for you have not given ; All either are saved for giving , or damned for not giving alms : every one then is obliged to give them . And in the same chapter He compares the whole Church to an assembly of Virgins , whereof some are admitted to a nuptial feast for having furnished their lamps with oyle : the others are excluded , for having none .

9. Hence S. Chrysostome concludes , if those that were Virgins , Hom. 22. in Io. that is to say , that had no other great sins , were banished from heaven , for not giving alms with more reason those who have committed sins , and have not redeemed them by alms , shal be condemn'd . He adds , let us have then this oyle of mercy , if we will enter with the Espouse : for what ever we shal do , t is impossible without alms , I say again , 't is impossible to approach to the door of the Kingdom of heaven .

2 Can we be saved without Charity , without loving God , and being beloved of God ? no surely ; Now his beloved Disciple says : If any one having the goods of this world , and seeing his brother in 1. Iohn . 3. 17. necessity shuts up his bowells of charity from him , how does the Love of God remain in him ? He says not seeing his brother in extream necessity , but simply in necessity ; T is then an error to believe , the commandement of giving alms obliges not , but when our neigbor is in extream necessity ; Yes it obliges when he is in a great and notable poverty , as are so many in these deplorable times ; For as Vasquez reasons very well , the precept of charity obliges all , as well poor as rich to succour their neigbor when he is in extrem necessity : nature it self teaches it , without other positive command ; and 't is principally to the rich that the holy Scripture makes this commandement of alms ; T is not then only in extream necessity the rich are oblig'd to give : but also in a considerable and important need command the rich of this 1. Tim. c. 17. 1. Cor. 22. 26. world to give easily says S. Paul . And he gives in another place the reason of it : we are parts and members of the Mystical Body of IESUS ; But when one member hath receiv'd any hurt , all the other suffer with it , all contribute to the help of it ; if a thorn hath entred into the foot , the back bends , the eyes open and seek it , the hand pulls it out : and if they should do otherwise , it would be irregular , monstrous and unnatural : with much more reason in the body of the Church , which hath JESUS for its head , and the holy Ghost for its soul , the members are oblig'd to solace and serve each other with a sincere and cordial charity .

S. Peter Confirms the saying of S. Paul , and adds another reason : that we are not independent Proprietors and Masters of the riches , Epist. 1. c. 4. 10. talents , gifts , and graces which we receiv'd from God : He obliges us to be good Economists and Dispensers of them : to assist and serve the necessities of our neighbors with them : if then we employ them not , but only keep them , we do against the intention of the Master that lends them : and on the contrary , if we employ them in dissolutions , and other Superfluities , we do contrary to the will of him who intrusts us with them . If an Economist of a great house should reserve to himself all the bread and wine , and other provisions ; and refuse to give them to the children , and servants , according to the order of his Master , would he not merit to be punished ? if on the contrary , he distributes them faithfully , would he not gaine the salary promised to him ? The power and authority you have , God hath given you to protect this Widow , and this Orphan that are oppressed : the understanding , Science , industry which are in you , you receiv'd from God , to assist and instruct the ignorant : and these goods you possess , God made you the steward of them to Communicate them to the Poor , after you have had the honor and the prerogative to take of them what is necessary for your person , and your family ; if you do not He will say to you . as to the naughty servant in the Gospell : Why have you not employ'd well my money ? If you do as you ought , He will say to you : Com faithfull Servant enter into the joy of thy Matth. 5. Lord . Let us see then to whom we ought to give .

3. Charity obliges us to give to all that are in necessity , but especially to the faithfull : to others , we must give alms as to the creatures , and the images of God : but to the faithfull moreover , as to the members of IESUS CHRIST , and for the love of Him , and so to IESUS CHRIST in them ; for He will say in iudgment , I have been hungrie : I have been thursty : I have been sick ; IESUS then is sick , and suffers in his members : and IESUS receives our help and assistance in them ; if we bestow our alms so , our charity will be more acceptable to him , and more meritorious to us , than if we did give them to his own person . if you had lived in that golden age when IESUS was visible to the world : would you not have been ravished with joy to have lodged Him , served , and entertain'd . Him ? you merit more if you do it to a poor man says S. Chrysostom , for the charmes of his pleasing Countenance and his Comportment would allure your hearts , and force them by a sweet attraction to will him good ; but when you do it to him in the person of the Poor , who are so disagreable : your faith is more lively : your charity more generous , and your piety more disinteressed , since self love finds not there her reckning .

It seems IESUS should say in the last iugdment to S. Matthew , you made me a banket in your Conversion : to Zacheus you receiv'd me into your house : to S. Martha you log'd me in your Castle , you serv'd me with great diligence . No , He will not praise them principally for these good offices : But He will say to them . That which you have don to the least of mine , you have don to me : becaus He esteems more that which is don to his members , than what is don to himself ; let us weigh these words .

4. First He says : That which you have don to the least of mine ; He means chiefly ; the poor , since He speakes of those that Matth 52. 40. hunger and thirst ; T is then a strang folly , which displeases him extreamly , to give your goods to flatterers , to dissolute persons , or to employ them to enrich your children , to elevate or greaten your parents , or to leave them wherewith to live in dilights , in dissolutions , whilst our Saviour hath not where with to live in the person of the poor ? is not this a great injustice to give to your child wherewith to live in superfluity and not to give to our Saviour , wherewith to sustaine . a poor life says S. Austin ? He says , Wherewith to live in superfluity ; for you may merit , if out of the spirit of charity and mercy you leave to your children , or to your parents , as to the members of JESUS CHRIST , goods as alms , wherewith to maintaine themselves according to their quality , in Christian modesty and frugality : not in superfluity , and in the ambition of the world .

5. You have don to me , for the love of me , if you give alms out of natural compassion , 't is not christian charity , but moral vertue ; if our of ostentation , to be esteemed liberal : 't is vanity ; if becaus the poor man is of the same countrey profession or condition that you are , that he is a Soldier , and you have been : that he hath been a marchant , and you are ; 't is to give an alms to a man , to a soldier , to a marchant , and not to JESUS , and becaus the poor man is his member , Disciple , or his Brother ; likewise if you give it to the end only that God may recompence you by temporal goods : JESUS will not say to you , you have given to me ; becaus in effect 't is not for IESUS that you give it , but for your selves : 't is not alms but avarice .

You have don to me ; He says not to my servants , my faithfull , but to me : we must then consider IESUS in the poor , and comport our selves towards them , with the same dispositions , that we would to IESUS : and season our alms with all that is requisite to a most vertuous and meritorious action .

6. First bestow your alms with tenderness , commiseration , and with bowells of compassion ; for mercy ought to make our hearts miserable by a sympathy of charity , participating in the sufferances , and afflictions of others .

7. Secondly with benignity , sweetness and affability , the testimony of affection and benevolence ; and abstaine from all reproaches , which would make a poor man suffer more by the confusion to which you put him , than you pleasure him by the alms you give him .

8. In the third place , with interiour humility , thinking that you are not worthy to give an alms to IESUS ; and in effect , all that we do is nothing in comparison of that we should do : and what we give less than our lives , is less than that which in occasion we ought to give , for God hath given his life for us , and we ought to give also our lives for our 1. Ep. c. 3. bretheren says S. Iohn .

9. In fine , give prompty , ioyfully , and copiously : let your good will exceed your power ; in giving a penny , wish it were a pound , an have also a desire to give it if you had it , and if it were convenient ; in giving a mess of broth , wish it were the best , becaus it is for your best beloved , who merits that we should consume the treasures of the world , for the service of the least of his members .

10i . Let us conclude with the fine words of S. Augustine : Brothers , exercise mercy , there is no other band to tye us to the love of Aug. in Psal . 102 God and of our neighbor : there is no other means to carry us from earth to heaven ; and a little after he adds , Behold what you may buy : how much you must give for it : and when you must buy it ?

Behold what you must buy ! Paradise is to be sold : you may buy with money the kingdom of heaven , eternal life , and the possession of God ; What great favour ! what incomparable happiness ! if God did not permit it , who would dare so much as to thinke of it ? ô if men be damn'd , they deserve not to be pitied ! Satan will have good reason to laugh at them , and say ; ô great fools they would give willingly the half of their goods to buy 30. or 40. years of life , and of a life full of afflictions , infirmities and miseries : and they would not give it to buy millions of years of a most happy and delicious life . And do not tell me . so precious marchandise is not sold at a cheap rate , and that you have neither gold , nor silver , nor means to buy it .

Bohold how much you must give for it : a glass of cold water , a little service if you have nothing els , may procure you it . our Saviour speaking to his poor Apostles sayd : you have always poor with you , and you may do good to them when you please : He says not , you may give to them ; But you may do good to them ; becaus many cannot give : but every one can do good . You may viset the sick , and imprisoned , and though you have nothing to give : you may comfort them , exhort them , and do them other services : The Son of God will not say , you have not redeem'd me out of prison : but you have not visited me that you may have no excuse .

You are a married woman : t is not permitted you to give great alms of your husbands goods : But t is permitted , and it will be a good alms to serve , assist , and cherish with respect and tenderness , for the love of God , the old and infirme of your family .

You are a chamber-maid : it would be theft and not alm● to give to the Poor the goods of your Master against his will ; but it will be a Charity , if you help this inferior servant , if you assist her in the labor wherewith she is opprest .

You are a Counsellour , an Advocate , or a Solicitor ; you have many Children and little means , and not able to give alms ; But you may assist with your credit ▪ counsell and service , this poor widow ▪ this orphan , poor man , and the like persons . whom commonly men neglect . You may instruct in the Mysteries of faith , and in what is necessary to salvation , your domesticks , servants , neigbors , and the poor that beg alms at your door ; this is the best alms you can bestow upon them : an alms more excellent than the corporal so much as the soul is better than the body : heaven than earth : the grace of God than money or bread . You have enemies that do you great injuries ; if so : they are poor in vertue ; ô what an excellent alms would you bestow upon them , if you procure it them ; and you will procure them vertue : if you gain their affection by pardoning them , and seeking their amity . Know brothers sayd S. Austin , that there are Aug hom. 5. ex 50. post medium . two sorts of alms : the one of the heart : the other of the purs ; you may excuse your selves sometimes from this , but not from that ; the alms of the heart is to pardon your enemies , to love cordially your neighbors , to have pity and compassion on the poor , to be sorry you have not wherewith to succour them , and to pray God that the rich may help them ; our Saviout says not only , give and it shal be given to you : but he says first , pardon , and you shal be pardoned . Behold how easily , and at how small a rate you may buy the kingdom of heaven : see now when or in what time you must buy it .

The time of buying it , is the time of this life only : do not as the foolish Virgins , who neglected to make provision of oyle till they were called before the Bridgroom : and whilst they went to buy it , the Bridchamber door was shut and they excluded for ever , Imitate rather the wise Virgins , make in time provision of oyle , and be not surpriz'd by death . Remember that two sorts of oyle are necessary for us ; shat of God on us : for woe to the most laudable life , if God examin it without mercy , sayd S. Austine : and ours upon our neighbor : for judment without mercy to him , who shal not have don mercy ; But if you open to your neighbour your bowells of mercy , God will open his to you : and so happy are the mercifull : for they shal obtaine mercy . Amen .

DISCOURS XXVII . of the Commandements in general .

IT was with great reason , that God giving the Law to his people , did use this Preface , Ego sum Dominus Deus tuus , I am the Lord thy God ; For by many most just Titles He is our Lord , and hath right to command us , And to oblige us to pay dutys to his commandements and Orders , and principally three ; we must study them : we must keep them : and we must love them .

1. In the first place we must study them , learn them , and meditate upon them . Some will say : Who is he that is ignorant of them ? what little schoolboy is there amongst us that does not know the ten commandements ? Yes , they can rehearse them : but this is not enough ; We must study them learn the sense and meaning of them , and search into the depth of them ; David was a great Prophet , and he studied them , searched into them , meditated upon them , and prayed God to teach him them : Give me understanding , sayd he to God , and I will learn thy justifications ; and to learn them he contemplated them attentively . And in effect , if it be necessary to study the rules of grammer , and of rhetorick , to learn to speak well , is it not necessary to study the Law of God , and his Gospell , to learn to live well , sayd S. Austin ? And S. Ambrose makes us to consider that in she book of Ecclesiastes the holy Ghost says not only , Mandata ejus serva , keep his Commandements , Eccles. 12. 13. but observa , Note them , and search into them diligently . For the Decalogue given to Moses does nor declare so clearly all things that are necessary to be don , nor forbid so expressly many sins which render us most criminal before God ; we must then ponder them , examin , and consider all the words , beg light of the holy Ghost , to find out the sense ▪ meaning and intention of God .

2. Moreover the Commandements of the Decalogue were given to men , as men ; But God gave moreover many to the Iews , as Iews : which made S. Paul say , He that made himself a Iew , receiving Circumcission , oblig'd himself to keep Gal. 5. 3. all the Law of Moses . And to learn it well , the Israelites in the time of the Prophet Esdras , made a Lecture of it four times a day : and in the time of S. Paul , on all Saturdays ; so 2. Esdras . 9. 3. also the Son of God hath given other Commandements to Christians , as Christians ; which made the same Apostle say to the faithfull , They who obey not the Gospell shal suffer eternal paines . 2. Thes. 1. 8. We must be then solicitous to learn the Evangellical Commandements , to read the books which treat of them , to assist at Sermons and Catechismes which teach them , to beg the grace of God to understand them , and to learn them not only , nor chiefly for to know them , but to keep them and to put them in practise ; Thou hast very much commanded thy commandements to be kept , says the Royal Prophet : Note very much , very much .

3. It is wonderfull to see with what earnestness and instance God recommended to his people the memory and observance of them . First He wrote them upon Tables of stone , to teach us to engrave in our hearts , what He vouchsafed to write with his own hand . Secondly He commanded a Tabernacle to be made , and within it an Arke of incorruptible wood , cover'd with fine gold , to lodge therein the Tables . In the third place , that the king of the people should write with his own hand these holy Commandements . In the fourth place He Commanded the people , that having passed Jordan , and entred into the land of promise , they should place great stones upon the shore , upon which the Commandements should be written , that all might be ascertain'd if they kept them not , they should not enjoy long that happy land . And because they would not be always there to read them often : He commanded them to be written upon the doores of all their houses , to be imprinted in their hearts , and in the hearts of their children . Behold his words : these wordes Deut. 6. 5. which I command thee shal be in thy heart : and thou shalt tell them to thy children , and thou shalt meditate upon them sitting in thy house , and walking on thy journey , sleeping , and rising . And thou shalt bind them as a signe in thy hand : and thou shalt write them in the entrie , and on the doores of thy house .

And becaus profit and recompence are the baits of humane hearts , He makes promises so advantagious to the observers of them , that they would be incredible , if any other then himself did make them . I will send you rain in time and season , the earth Levit 26. shal bring forth its Spring , and the trees shal be burdened with fruits . I will give peace in your coastes : you shal sleep , and there shal be none to fright you . five of yours shal pursue a hundred strangers , and a hundred of you , ten thousand . I will respect you , and make you increase : you shal be multiplyd , and I will establish my Covenant with you . Note that 't was to the Iews He made these great promises , whom He was wont to recompence with worldly goods when they observ'd his Commandements , and chastise them with temporal punishments , when thy transgrest them : becaus they were material , gross and terrestrial ; But to Christians , He promises Spiritual and Celestial goods , recompences that are eternal , so great , so charming , and so excellent , that the felicities He promised to the Iews , and which seem to us so admirable , are but shadows and figures of them .

4. But some will say , what will these great Promises avail us , if we cannot perform the condition under which they are made to us ? and if we cannot keep the Commandements of God , also with that grace He gives us ? Some indeed have sayd this : But the Scriptures say quite the contrary ; This commandement which I command thee is not above thee , says the eternal Father . My yoke Deut 30. 11. Matth. 11. 30. 1. Iohn . 5. 3. S. Luke . 1. 6. is sweet , and my burden light , says IESUS-CHRIST . His commandements are not heavy , sayd his beloved Disciple . And his Evangelist S. Luke does tell us . that Zachary and Elizabeth were just , and walked without reproof in all the Commandements and justifications of the Lord . And we also may do as they : Els God would be unjust , imposing impossible commands upon us : cruel , in punishing us for not keeping them . and a mocker in promising us his heaven , if we shal observe them .

5. We ought also to keep these divine commandements , not with a servil fear , but with a filial love , as S. Austin says so often ; not as slaves , but as children ; for we have not received the spirit of servitude again in fear ; But we have received the spirit of adoption of children , says S. Paul . And this David did yet in the old Law , repeating so often : I have loved your Law : I have affected your commandements : they are the ioy of my heart : I have loved them more than millions of gold : more than the Topase , and other precious stones : more than all the riches of the world : they are to me more sweet than hony : I take more pleasure in keeping them , than à Conquerour in burdening himself with spoiles .

And to see clearly that they are most reasonable , most just , and most amiable : let us make a supposition , that there are but two Townes in this world : and that in one of them , all the inhabitants keep exactly the commandements of God : and that to the other God hath not given any commandements , but permits every one without punishment to live as he list ; Is it not true that the former City would be a terrestrial Paradise , a garden of delights a place of peace and tranquillity , an image of the state of Innocency , and a foretaste of Felicity . There would be no envy , no detraction , no quarrel , no enmitie , no injustice , no fear or diffidence ; there would be no need of bolts upon doores , nor locks upon coffers , nor of guards , nor sentinells , but upon the frontiers ; But the other City where no body should be oblig'd to keep the commandements of God , would be a forrest peopled with robbers , who would pillage one another : a den of Lyons , who would tear and eate each other : a Sty of hoggs , who would wallow in all sorts of ordures .

6. Have we not then cause to thanke God for giving us commandements so holy , so just , so saving , and so amiable ? ought we not to submit our selves with much respect to the orders of his soveraignity ? The Epithetes which the scripture gives them ought to perswade us to it . It says that they are Testimonies , because they testify to us , and certify us of that which God requires of us ; That they are Iudgments becaus they will condemne us if that we transgress them ; That they are justifications , becaus they justify us , and render us just before God when we keep them ; That they are wayes and paths , because we go to Heaven by the observance of them ; which God of his mercy grant us . Amen .

DISCOURS XXVIII . Of the first Commandement .

I Am the Lord thy God who brought thee out of the land of egipt , and out of the house of bondage , Thou shalt not have strange Gods before me . Thou shalt not make to thy self any graven thing , nor any similitude that is in heaven above , or in earth below , or of things that are in the waters under the earth . Thou shalt not adore , nor serve them ; I am the Lord thy God , strong and iealous , visiting the sins of the fathers upon the children to the third and fourth generation : and shewing mercy to thousands of those that love me and keep my commandements . Exod. 20.

Some , also of the Ancient , put only these words r● Thou shalt not have strange Gods , or as other Versions have , other Gods before me , in the first commandement ; And they begin the second from the following words , Thou shalt not make to thy self any graven thing : and lest that by so doing , they increase the number of the commandements , which are called ten Words in the scripture , they comprise these last words , Thou shalt not covet thy neighbours wife ; Thou shalt not desire his house , or other goods , in one commandement . But we divide these last words into two commandements : and the first words , which others divide , we unite in one : becaus this hath been more generally receiv'd : aprov'd for the better division by S. Austin : and is also more conformable Aug. Quest. 71. in Exod. concl. 1. in Psal . 32. Ep 119. ad Ian c 11 lib. 15. cont Faustuns and els where Deut 5 ▪ to reason ; for the exteriour octs of adultery and theft being forbidden by two precepts , should not the interiour acts or desires be prohibited by two commandements , since these are as different as the other ? Nor does it make against us , that the interiour acts seem in Exodus to be indistinctly and promiscuously prohibited by one precept ; since in Deuteronomy , which is a repetition , revision , and an explication of the Law , they are distinctly and severally prohibited ; and that the 70. Interpreters put these Precepts in both places as distinct and divers . Since then we find divers prohibitions , and divers acts prhibited in the last words : and that the correspondent exterior acts are forbidden by divers precepts : we have more reason to divide the last words , than the first : which forbid in substance but one kind of Sin , and make one compleat and perfect prohibition of Idolatry ; which will yet more appear by the explication of them ; though this controversy raised by Calvin seems not to be of great importance : since it imports not much how these words are divided , provided that ten commandements be admitted , and all the words acknowledged and observed .

2. Thou shalt not have strange Gods before me Thou shalt not make to thy self any graven thing , nor any similitude , God forbids not to make a statue , Image , or a representation absolutely , either for ornament , memory , instruction , help of devotion , or for any good use or purpose whatsoever ; For He commanded soon after , Images , similitudes , and representations of divers things to be made : Images of Angells , to wit Cherubins , Exod 25. the similitude of a serpent , Numbers . 21. Representations of oxen and Lyons , and other graven things , 3. of kings 6. and 7. And therefore Protestants themselves Scruple not to have and make such things : No Presbiterian or Puritan is so precise , but he will engrave , carve , print , and paint them : and no man doubts to set any Painter or Graver on worke , notwithstanding these words of the law . God then forbids them to be made to the End divine worship be given to them : and to signify this , He adds , Thou shalt not adore nor serve th●m : He confirms us in this sense in the 26. chapter of Leviticus , You shal not make to your selves , an Idol and graven thing , neither shal you erect Pillars , nor set an Image of stone in your land , for to adore it ; We gather this sense also from the reason which God gives of the command : I am the Lord thy God : all soveraign honor , all divine worship , all supream adoration is due to me ; I am a jealous God : I Suffer not any divine worship , but my own : I connot allow my honour to be given to another ; Wherefore S. Austin , and other Interpreters of scripture so understand these words , that we make not images against the intention of the law , if we make them not S. Aug. in Quest. Iosue . 22 30. for to adore them . so the Israelites were fatisfyd that the Tribes of Ruben and Gad erected not an Altar against the intention of the law , since they made it not for sacrifice , but only for a monument .

S. Admire here the goodness of God , who seperates us from idolatry , the most vile , foule , and cruel servitude imaginable : which made the poor idolaters to serve a thousand most vile and most base Masters : which urged men and women in their publick service to actions so foul and impudent , that impudence it self would blush to see . or hear of them : which engaged them to such inhumanities and cruelties in their sacrifices , that we cannot without horrour speak or thinke of them . And He does not only endeavour to free men from this most hard and pernicious slavery : but moreover binds them to himself ; not that He hath any want of us ; He hath no need of our goods , nor of our service : He was most happy from all Eternity , and would be for all Eternity without us ; But it is , becaus He desires that we be perfect : He will that we be happy and He sees that our perfection consists in loving and serving him ; And therefore He moves and solicits us to it by most effectual means ; He commands strictly , and threatens the transgressours of his command to punish them in their children to the third and fourth generation : and to move our mercenary hearts yet more , He promises to recompence our obedience in thousands ; and all this is but a pledg and gage of the great goods which He prepared and promised us if we love him and keep his commandements .

4. After such Commands , threatnings and promises , can we thinke that a great Church , a Church so learned , so curious and carefull in other points , and so addicted to good workes , would give supream honour , divine worship and adoration to Saints , and to their Relicks , which she believes to be no Gods ? Nay , to statues and pictures , which she declares to have no Divinity or vertue : and this with the loss of Gods favour , forfeiture of his promises , labour in this world , eternal punishment in the other : and without gain of any honor , pleasure , or profit whatsoever ?

May be believe that CHRIST having banished Idolls out of the world for ever , or out of the greater part of it : as it was by the Prophets foretold He should : and that the Turks , who adore Isaiah . 2. 18. Zachar. c. 13. V. 2. him not , and the jews , his greatest enemies , enjoy the fruit and accomplishment of this promise : and Christians , who honor , adore and love him should not , but should live and dye in Image , Saint , and Host Idolatry ? He hath not made by himself or his Apostles Idolatry to cease one only moment of time , if it be Idolatry to adore the B. Sacrament , to honor the Saints , their Relicks and their Images so as the Romane Church does honour them : since these things have been so practised in all times , in both Greek and Latine Church . You see then , that to make Catholicks Idolaters , is to tear one of the most precious and replendent jewells out of the Crown of JESVS : that it is to make the Prophets of his Father Lyars : and that it is to give occasion to Infidells to make him this reproach Thy Prophets see vain things . and divine a ly .

Is it Possible , that the Catholick or universall Church , the Church to which God promised , that the gates of Hell shal not prevail against Matt. c. 16. v. 18. Matt. c. 28. v. 19. Iohn . c. 16. v. 12. Osee . c. 2. v. 19. Her ; That He would be with her all days even to the consummation of the world ; That He would preserve her from falling into errors , and guid her into all truth ; the Church which God Espoused to himself for ever , The Church , which He obliged all to believe and follow : I believe the holy Catholick Church . Is it possible , I say , that she breaks always notoriously the first commandement , by teaching and committing Idolatry ? It is impossible she should adore any other thing than God alone . Note that I say Adore .

5. For though this word Adore , is used in the Bible , and in the Hebrew , Greek , and Latine tongues , to signify all sorts of honor ; supream and divine honor which is given to God only , Psalme 96. where it is sayd , adore him all ye Angells . Inferiour honour which is given to Saints , Iosuah 5. 14. where it is sayd , that Iosuah adoted an Angell . Humane and civill honor , which is given to men on earth , 3. kings 1. 23. where 't is sayd the Prophet Nathan adored David ; and in many other places it does signify these three different sorts of honour ; Nevertheless , since this word Adore does signify in our language divine honor , and worship proper to God alone , I say .

6. We adore not the Saints ; becaus we acknowledg not soveraign and supream excellency and perfection in them . But we give them an inferiour honor according to their dignity , their holiness , and relation to God ; for according to the law of God , and reason , a proportionable honor is due to excellency .

7. Secondly , we honor and Venerate the Relicks of the Saints , though with an honor inferior to that we give to the Saints themselves , For we find in Relicks some dignity , holiness , and relation to God . They were the living members of CHRIST , and Tempells of the holy Ghost ; They are the Organs and Instruments of God , by which He workes many miracles , and imparts divers benefits to men ; and they shal be one day raised up again , to be the habitations of glorious souls , and to live and reign with CHRIST ; therefore they deserve some respect , and the primitive Church , as the holy Fathers testify , did not deny it them .

Thirdly we adore not Images and pictures . For we know and believe that there is no divinity in them . Neither do we give them any inferior honor , veneration or respect absolutely , or for themselves , or which is terminated upon them ; becaus we acknowledg not any vertue or perfection in them that deserves it from us . But seeing that the holy Fathers declare : all Nations acknowledg : and nature it self does teach , that the honor or dishonor don to an Image is referr'd to the Prototype or thing represented , and is don by the Image to it ; We do not with the Iconoclast Hereticks break them , trample them under feet and deface them as prophane , or scoff at them as Idolls ; But on the contrary , we reserve them , lodg them decently , make good uses of them , and in occasion we kiss them , we put off our hats and bow or kneell before them , for to adore IESUS-CHRIST , and honor his Saints by them . And surely all this practise is some part of Christian duty ; since neither common sence , reason ▪ nor religion , will permit us to do less in this behalf to our Saviour and his friends in heaven , then that which others do to honor , and to shew their love to men on earth .

9. Is it not then very strange that some will hold , that to honor IESUS-CHRIST by his image , is forbidden ? And is not this as unreasonable as that is strange , to conclude from a fasly supposed prohibition , that the worship is therefore terminated upon the image , and is Idolatrous ? We have shewn that it is not forbidden by the Law to honor CHRIST by his image , but to honor the image it self for CHRIST , or instead of CHRIST . And now we add that in case it were indeed forbidden yet it would not be Idolatry : it would be stil the worship of the true God : it would terminate upon Him , as well as the offerings of the blind and lame , which God had forbidden , and yet complains , that the jewes by them polluted Him ; It would terminate upon him as well as blasphemy , Malac. 1. and other crimes , which He forbids : It would be then disobedience , or some other sin : But not Idolatry , by which one gives Gods honor to a creature .

10. oh ! your ignorant people at least , do adore images themselves : they pray to them and demand succour from them , as from God : and therefore it is better that the use of them should be abolished , than that it should be the occasion of Idolatry .

It is very hard to judg that any are so ignorant ; since they cannot learn the first Article of the Creed , nor the first of the Commandements but they must know , that images are not Gods , nor to be adored : and since they must be as senseless as the images themselves , that will pray to them , or demand help of them .

But suppose there happen some abuse ; this must be very rare , and easily removed : and therefore is to be amended by instruction , not by the abolishing of the adundant good use of images .

They go on to make us Transgressours of this commandement , and Idolaters ; They say that we honour the Saints with divine worship , and do them Soveraign homage : that we do not only implore their in●ercession , but pray the Saints to give us the things which we desire : that we build Temples , erect Altars , and offer Sacrifice to them ; for we name the Church of S. Steeven , the Altar of S. Peter , the Mass of our B. Lady .

11. These are great mistakes ; for we believe that God alone i● the Authour and the Giver of all good things ; this is our publick Doctrine set forth in the Councel of Trent , inculcated to the faithfull in Catechismes , and put often into the publick prayers SS. 25. de Invoc . Sanctorum . of the Chruch : Lord who art the Authour and Giver of all good things ; God from whom all good things com ; God the Giver of all good things ; When we say then sometimes to the Virgin , help the miserable , strengthen the weak , comforr those that mourne , and use these , and the like expressions after S. Austin himself : our sense and meaning is no other , but to desire her to obtain for us of Aug. ser. 18. de Sanct. in med . God the blessings which we desire , and which we believe that He alone can give .

12. Nor is there a less mistake in the other part of the objection ; For we build no Churches , erect not Altars , nor offer Sacrifice to Saints ; For as S. Denys says , the Temple is for the altar , the Altar is for the Priest , the Priest is for Sacrifice , and Sacrifice is for God only . And when we name the Church of S. Steeven , the Altar of S. Peter , or the Mass of our Lady : We understand that the Church is dedicated , the Alter consecrated , and the Mass offered ro God , in thanksgiving for the favours He hath don to the Virgin , to S. Peter , or to S. Steeven ; as when we name the Mass of the dead , of marriage , of peace , of Travellers : It is becaus we offer the sacrifice to God , to demand of him rest of soules , benediction of Mariage , peace between Princes , and a good journey for Travellers . See what the Councel of Trent , who knew best the faith and practise of the Church does say of it : Though that the Church celebrates sometimes Masses in the honor and memory of Saints : she ss. 22. 3. teaches nevertheless , that it is not to them that she offers sacrifice , but to God alone , who hath crowned them ; whence it is that the Priest says not , S. Peter S. Paul , I offer to you this Sactifice , but to God , to whom he gives thanks for their Victories imploring their intercession . And so S. Austin teaches , answering Faustus the Manichean Heretick , who made the same objection against the Catholicks S. Aug. lib. 20. cont. Faust . of his time .

Some perhaps will say they cannot understand , how we can offer Sacrifice to the honor of a Saint , and not sacrifice to the Saint , for whose honor it is offered .

13. Know then , that honor is but a signe , a testimony , or protestation of some excellency ; and that thanks given to God by words or Sacrifice , for the gifts or graces bestowed on such persons , is a testimony or protestation of such excellencie in those persons , and therefore for their honor : though both words and Sacrifice be directed to God , and not to them . If Protestants should keep a solemn day of thanksgiving to God for the wit and zeal their Doctor hath shewn against Popery : this would be much to his honor , though the thankes be given to God , and not to him .

14. Let us learn then by the unfortunate failings of others , not to blaspheme that which we understand not ; Let us not fear Idolatry or fals worship following the general practise of that Church , which alone does labour to extirpate Paganisme , to ruine Idolls and Idolatry , and to put in vogue this commandement . But Let us beware to make other Idolls in our selves and to our selves , which are harder to be extirpated , and as pernicious to Salvation as those of Pagans . For if we prefer our judgment before that of the Catholick Church , we make an Idoll of our fancy or opinion , and adore it . If we affect a Creature disordinately against the commandement of God , we erect an Idoll in our heart , and adore it . If we are intemperate , subject to drunkenness or to gluttony , S. Paul says to us , that our belly is our God . if we are avaricious , he declares to us , that Philip. 3. 19. Colloss. 3. 5. Ephes 5. gold and silver are our Idolls . if we are unchast , we adore an Idoll of flesh . If it be our designe to greaten our selves and to make our fortune at what rate soever , our idolls are the world and its vanities , or our children . If we cloath our selves excessively , our Idolls are our bodys ; in a word , all that weighs most in the ballance of our affections is our God , says S. Austin .

Banish then all such inordinate affections ; honor and adore the true God only ; give your selves to him without reserve : love him , bless him , fear him , serve him with all your heart ; refer to him all that you do , all that you say , all that you are , He only is your treasure , your refreshment , your life , and your glory ; He alone is your honour , prosperity , and felicity in soul and body , in time and in eternity , upon earth and in Heaven : where He will satiate and make you perfectly happy by the enjoyment of his eternal glory . Amen .

DISCOURS XXIX . OF THE FIRST COMMANDEMENT . Thou shalt not have strange Gods before me &c.

AS by this commandement God excludes vnjust worship and adoration of fals Gods : So by the same He demands just honor and homage which we owe to the only true God . It is by the Vertue of Religion that we acquit our selves of this obligation ; For this vertue moves us to give to God the honour , worship and adoration due to him by reason of the infinite Excellence of his nature , and sovereignity over althings ; It teaches us to honor him by our Vnderstanding and our Will , with our Body and ou● goods : and moreover to honour althings that are specially referr'd to him ; And this is that which is exacted of us by this Commandement : and which we shal shew in this Discours .

1. The Vertue of Religion hath this Excellency amongst other moral Vertues , that we may practise it in all occasions , and in all times . We have always the object of it : great reason : and Power to do it . The object : God is always near us , we are in his presence , He is always great and worthy of honor . Great reason : He obliges us incessantly , we receive from him continually Being , Preservation , Motion ; we should think of him as often as we breath , if we could ; and He did require it of us ; we have always Power to exercise this Vertue : for there is no need of riches , strength of body , fine words : It is practised by the motion of the heart , by the affection of the soul , by the acts of the understanding and the Will .

2. By the understanding we must conceive a high and great esteem of his Greatness and Excellence , of his Power , Wisdom , Goodness , Iustice , and other Perfections : apprhend lively , believe firmly , profess humbly , that He is infinitely Powerfull ▪ Wise , Good : that whatsoever He does , He does it most wisely , justly , holily ; that all that we can think , all that the Angells can conceive of his Greatness is nothing to that He is .

We must acknowledg before God , that he is our Creator , Beginning , last End , soveraign Good , true Treasure , only Beatitude : that He is our legal Lord , soveraign King : that He can dispose of us more justly , and absolutely , then a King of his Vassal , then a Master of his slave , then a Potter of his earthen Vessel : that if He should take our Children from us , our goods , honor , life without having given Him any occasion of offence He would not do us injury , would use his right , would be in so doing most just , amiable , and adorable .

By our will , we must resolve to do promptly all that we know conduces to the service of God , and to the advancement of his glory , and to avoyd all things which displeas Him : To desire and beg frequently the things that are convenient to be asked of him : that so we may honour and reverence Him , by submitting our selves to him , and by acknowledging that we have need of him , and totally rely on him . To adore him often , professing subjection to his divine Will , in acknowledgment of his excellency and infinite Majesty , and our subjection and dependance on Him .

3. And becaus we are composed of soulw and body , and receive them , and all other goods from him , we owe him not only the interiour , but also the exteriour acts of Religion ; such is Sacrifice , by which we honour him as our God and Soveraign , professing his supream Dominion , and a dependency of all things on him ; we thanke him for Benefits : satisfy his justice : and implore succour of our necessities ; such is the use of Sacraments , by which we tacitely protest , that God is the Sanctifier and the Authour of grace which subjects to him more and more our Souls . Such are genuflections , prostrations , to testify by these signes the high esteem we have of his Greatness , and our submission to him . Such in fine are thankes , Vocal prayers , prayses ▪ and other like tributes of honor and homage which we pay to him . We ought more over to employ our labour ▪ and to use our goods for the service of him : Yea , to contemne our honor , and sacrifice our lives , in a just occasion .

4. And since all that is in God , is God , and consequently amiable , honourable , and adorable : we ought also to honor and adore all his divine Attributes and Perfections , cheifly in occasions when it pleases him to practise them ; When he sends prosperities to vertuous people , or to their children , adore his fidelity who promised to favour the vertuous ; when He gives goods to ill men , adore his Goodness , who does good to his Enemies ; when He calls a just man out of this life , who seem'd necessary in this world , adore his Independence , who hath not need of his creatures ; when He preserves in life the Vicious , adore his Patience and Longanimitie ; When He sends afflictions . adore his justice .

5. In fine the Vertue of Religion obliges us to reverence God not only in himself , and in his divine Perfections : But also in his Friends and Servants , in the Times , and Places , which are particularly consecrated to his service , and in all that hath a special respect and relation to his Majesty . It was by this disposition that Iosuah 5. Gen. 48. 16. Psal. 138. Or. 139. Apoc. 1. 4. Iosuah honoured the Angel that appeared to him . That Iacob prayed an Angel to bless his Children . That David honoured very much the friends of God . And that S. Iohn Evangelist implores the assistance of Angells to obtain grace and peace from God .

It was by the same Vertue that great S. Antony honoured Priests as Ministers of Christs Inheritance , Officers of his Crown and Dispensers of his treasures : and that meeting even the least of them , he fell upon his knees and demanded his Benediction . By this Vertue S. Charles the Great entred into Rome and visited a foote the Churches of it , embrased and kissed with devotion the Pillars of them . By this Vertue another Saint Charles , the Cardinal Boromeus honoured so much the holy scripture , that also studying it , he read it always kneeling and uncover'd The seraphical Saint Francis commanded , that papers which had the name of God written in them , should not be Prophan'd but plac'd in decent and convenient places . S. Lewis forbid painting and graving of the Cross upon the pavement , for fear the people should tread upon it . On Festivalls and Vigills , in honor of the Saint celebrated , or of the Mistery solemnized , he gave dinner to two hundred Poore , and serv'd them at the table . He fasted all fridays of the yeare : and in those of Advent and Lent , he eate neither fish nor fruit , becaus these two Times are consecrated to God .

6. If these great Saints were now on earth , what would they say , what would they do seeing the comportment of men ? What thinke they now in heaven seeing the irreligion of those , who will not allow them any honor , though God does honor them and honor be a due salary of their Vertue ; who count it superstition Luke 15. 6. Luke . 16. Apoc. 5. 8. and 8. 4. Matth. 18. 10 to implore their intercession , though they have credit and favour in the sight of God , do hear our prayers , do know our necessities , have experienced our miseries , and have Charity and affection for us , as the scriptures tell us . What thinke they seeing the indevotion of others , who rise in the morning , and go to bed at night as beasts : who sit down to table at noon as Epicurians , and pass over the day as if there were no God ; who even fear to assist often at the Sacrifice , to frequent the Sacraments , to adore God , and pray him as they ought , lest men laugh at them , and call them devotes . or hypocrites , though they are not ashamed to do ill in open street . What do they think in fine seeing such irreverences of men towards holy things ? They employ the time of holy days , in playing , in visits , and drunkenness ; if they discours for pleasure and recreation , it seems not well seasoned if it clash not upon Priests , or Religious Persons ; if they com to the Church , it is not to appease God , but to offend him , to see and to be seen ; They prophane the holy scripture , and use it in their jests , meriments , and Scurrilities .

7. Si Ego Pater , ubi est honor meus ? If I am the Father . where is my honour ? He might have sayd , if I am King , If I am Iudg. If nature teaches the most barbarous to honour their father who is more worthy of honor than He from whom we have received , not Body only , but also Soul and All ?

8. If we honor the King . and also the Courtiers for his sake : should we not honor the King of kings , so great , powerfull , and Soveraign , that all the Kings of the world are his Uassalls , and are but wormes in respect of Him .

9. If we honor Iudges , becaus they have some Power in this world : ought we not to honor him who is infinitely powerfull , and from whom all power is dereiv'd ? And give also an inferiour honour to the Saints , whom God does so much honor , that He makes them our Iudges ; You shal sit , says our great Iudg , upon S. Matth 19. 28. 1. Kings 2. 30. seats , judging the twelue Tribes of Israel .

Let us remember then , what God says to Samuel , whosoever shal glorify me , I will glorify him : and they that contemne me shal be base ; If we neglect the service of God : if we respect not his friends , and althings that specially appertain to him : sooner or later , we shal be contemn'd , co●●r'd with shame , dishonour and infamy ; But if we honour him as we ought , we shal be replenished with glory , either in this world by the good odour of our reputation , or in the other , by the crown of justice , which God reserves for us in Heaven . Amen .

DISCOURS XXX . OF THE SECOND COMMANDEMENT . Thou shalt not take the Name of the Lord thy God in Vaine . For the Lord will not hold him innocent that shal take the name of the Lord his God in Vaine . Exod. 20.

THe royal Prophet representing to us the name of God as holy , represents it at the same time as terrible , and dreadfull : Holy and terrible is his name . Let us confess to thy great name , becaus it is terrible and holy ; And he joy ns Majesty and power with Sanctity , to imprint in our hearts reverence , and to stricke terrour into us , lest we should at any Psal. 110 Psal. 98. time dishonour him ; And God assures us in this Commendement : that he will punish us for it , that we may not pretend ignorance to be any caus of it . The Lord will not hold him Innocent , that shal take the name of the Lord his God in vaine . In other sins the mercy of God pleads in favour of sinners , demands pardon , strives S. Iames. 2. 13. with justice , and sometimes overcoms it , and mercy exalteth it self above iudgment , says S. Iames ; But in this sin the Verity of God joyns it self to justice , and obliges God to punish the prophaner , lest his word do fail . Is it not then a misery which de serves to be deplor'd with teares of blood , to see that there is nothing so licenciously and frequently prophan'd and abus'd by Christians as the name of God , by pronouncing his holy name irreverently : violating Vowes unworthily : swearing falsly , or prophanely : Cursing , or blaspheming detestably .

2. But some will say : Oathes are they essentially naught ? Is it not permitted to swear sometimes ? Yes 't is lawfull : since the Scripture permits and approves it : Saints have practised it : and God himself vouchsafes to sweare . The Prophet Hieremy permits us Hierem : 4. 2. Psal. 62. 12. Apoc. 10. 6. Gen. 14. 22. 3. kings 17. 1. Rom. 19. 2. Cor. 1. 23. Gal. 1. 20 Gen. 22. 16. Hier. 22. 24. Luke . 1. 73. Psal. 109 to sweare in the name of God , provided it be with all necessary circumstances . David praises those that sweare by the true God , not by fals Deities as Pagans did . Angells , Patriarks , Prophets , and Apostles have sometimes sworn . An Angel in the Apocalyps lifts up his hand to heaven , and sweares by him that lives for ever and ever , that after judgment there will be no more time . In the book of Genesis , the Patriarke Abraham says to the King of Sodom , I lift up my hand to the most high Majesty of God who possesses heaven and Earth . In the third book of kings the Prophet Elias sayd , by the living God in whose sight I stand . S. Paul in his Epistle to the Romans , God is my witness that without intermission I make a memory of you . In the second to the Corinthians , I call God to witness upon my soul , that sparing you , I came not any more to Corinth . And in the Epistle to the Galatians , Behold before God , that I ly not . God himself whose least word is more firm then heaven and earth , having nothing greater then himself vouchsafes to sweare by himself , and by his life . And the Psalmist says expresly The Lord hath Sworn .

3. It is true then , that absolutely speaking , an Oath that is accompanied with all its circumstances , is neither mortal , nor venial sin : on the contrary , it is a vertuous and meritorious action ; It is an Act of the vertue of Religion , which hath for its object the payment to God and his divine Perfections , the honour and homage that we owe him . When an oath is well made , we honor the Immensitie , Science , and Veracity of God ; Calling him to witness what we say . we acknowledg him to be in all places , present with all his creatures : to know all that passeth in this world : and to be the Soveraign and infallible Verity , Source and Origin of all verity , who authorizes by his testimony all truthes .

4. There are divers sorts of oathes : But that I may not burden your memory , I will distinguish them into 3. kinds only , which Divinity calls , Assertory , Promissory , Execratory .

5 First the Assertory is , when you ascertain any thing that is past or present , calling God to witness what you say : calling him I say , either by himself , as when you say , by God , before God , I say this in the presence of God : or by some creature S. Matt. 5. that hath relation to him , as when you say , by my soul , by this light , by this fire ; so JESVS-CHRIST says in the Gospell , that to sweare by heaven , is to sweare by the Throne of God : to sweare by the earth , is to swear by the footstool of his feet .

6. Secondly the Promissory is , when you promis under oath to do , or not to do any thing . And You commit perjury and offend God mortally , if you have not an intention to do , or not to do what you promis : or if you know that you cannot do it : or if afterward you voluntarily fail to do what you promised , in a matter of importance .

7. In the third place , the Execratory , or oath of imprecation is then , when to assure any thing , you call God not only to witness what you say , but you call him moreover to reveng the ly , in case you say not true ; as when you say : God punish me : may I die presently : never may I go out of this place : Never may I see God : the Divell take me , if this be not true ; it is as much as if you sayd : if I say not true , I will that God permit that I die , that I never depart from hence , that the Divell carry me away &c.

8. And it happens sometimes , that God takes such swearers at their word , and sends them the evill which they wished . Niceforus Calixtus says , that three Calumniators accusing the Bishop Narcissus of Adultery one of them sayd , that he would dye if what he affirmed was not true : another , that he would be burnt : the third , that he might never see . The first died suddenly : the second was burnt with his house , by a spark of fire that fell from his lamp : the third having seen the punishment of his complices , repented of his fault , and wept so bitterly that he lost his sight .

9. The Prophet Hieremiah above cited , marks out to us the conditions wherewith an oath must be accompanied that it be not vitious , but vertuous and meritorious : Iurabis , vivit Dominus , in veritate , in justitia , & judicio : He permits you to sweare by the life of God , or other oath , provided , that it be with truth , with justice , and with discretion .

10. First with truth , this circumstance is so absolutely necessary to an oath , that if you swear an untruth , or are not sure of what you sweare , it is a perjury , though it should be about the vallue of a pin .

I say though it should be upon the matter of a pin ; for it is not in this sin as in other kinds of crimes ▪ wherein the levitie of the matter makes the sin to be but venial ; here the levitie of the matter diminishes not the sin , but encreases the malice of it ; for it is a greater contempt of God to abuse his authority , and to call him to witness an untruth for a thing that is friyolous , and of little consequence .

11. And we must not only not sweare to assert an express and formally , But not also to confirm a disguised and palliated untruth . I call palliated lyes , equivocations , ambiguous words and of a double meaning ; for these deceive men : they are subtil and crafty cheats ; And is it not a great evill to make use of the name of God , and his credit , to cheat and deceive men ? S. Isidore and S. Bernard tell us , that what ever artifice of equivocation we use in swearing , God who sees our conscience , S. Isod . lib. 2. sent. 6. 31. S. Ber. lib. de mod. bene vivendi : ser. 32. Aug. Ep. 224. ad Alipium . takes our words according to the sense that he to whom we sweare does understand them . S. Augustine concludes the same : I doubt not says he , but you ought to keep the fidelity of your promise , according as he to whom you swore did understand it , and not according to the ambiguity of your word ; whence it follows that those are perjured , who contenting themselves to perform their words according to their own concealed sence of them , have deceived the thoughts and expectations of him to whom they swore ; and consequently shal not be saved : since the Prophet says , that to go to heaven , one must not in swearing deceive his Neighbor ; Qui jurat proximo suo , & non decipit .

12 Secondly , you must sweare with justice : that is to say : you must not sweare but that which is just and lawfull , And therefore they sin grievously , who swear to reveng themselves , or to do any thing displeasing to God . They are not at all oblig'd to keep such oathes : since nobody can be oblig'd to do ill ; Nay , they are oblig'd not to keep them , becaus the Law of God obliges them , not to do such things .

13. In the third place , it must be with judgment , that is with prudence and maturity , for things necessary , and of importance , and by reason of some obligation grounded in a vertue , as charity , justice , or obedience : For to sweare lightly , rashly , without just cause or necessity , though it be for verity , is a sin , and moreover the cause of many inconvenients ; It is an irreverence and a dishonour of God to call him for witness in things that are frivolous , or of little or no importance ; 'T is as if Lackeys playing in the court of Whitehall , should call the King to be Arbitrator in all their childish disputes and differences .

14. But take the inconveniences which do follow this accursed language from Ecclesiasticus , or rather from the holy Ghost : A man that is given to swearing shall be filled with iniquity , and Ecclus. 33. 12. his house shal be always afflicted . He shal be filled with his own sins which he commits by swearing lightly : and also with those of others , who will learn to sweare by his example , and through the force of custome , forsweare also themselves , and he will be responsible . The holy Ghost tells us not , with what punishments He will chastise him ; beeaus he sends divers sorts of them ; some He chastiles in one manner : other in another , according to the Rules of his Providence and good pleasure . But why labour I in this behalf ? This word which the Son of God sayd , ought to be S. Matt , 5. more then enough to avert men from unnecessary Oathes : You have heard , that it was sayd to them of old , Thou shalt not forsweare thy self : But I say to you , Sweare not at all ; He understands here vainly , or in vaine : for He explicates or extends this Precept , Thou shalt not take the Name of God in vain .

15. If Christians must abstain from oathes : with greater reason yet from Blasphemy : Which is a reproach or contumely , thrown upon God himself , or upon his Saints ; This Vice is so detestable , that vertuous Persons in the Scripture had a horrour to pronounce it , and in stead of sayng blaspheme God , they were wont to say , Bless God : Lest perhaps my children have sinned , and blest God sayd holy Iob. The Iewes had this Vice in so great-abomination Iob. 1. 5. that when they heard a blasphemy : they rent and tore their garmetns : to shew , they would have no part in so enormous a Crime , and that they detested it extreamly . I would not counsell you to tear your cloathes as often as you hear blasphemy , you would do it too often in these times ; I dare not counsell you that which S. Chrysostom counselled his Auditours : when you hear a monster of Chrysost: hom. ad pop. Antioc infin . nature , who dares to blaspheme , give him a great blow upon his face : you will sanctify your hand by this action , this service which you do to God will be as sacred oyle , and a holy unction that will consecrate your hand : I dare not give you this counsell : unless for those that are under your care , as your children , and your servants ; But when you hear others blaspheme , you ought at least to rent your heart , to be displeased at this impudence , and to shew that it displeases you , admonish charitably the insolent : and if he will not hear you , fly his company , and adore the high Majesty of God , making him by this action as it were amends for the injury He received : that you may avert from you and from the Community , the wrath and Vengeance of God that blasphemy brings upon you ▪

16. Follow then if you be wise , and put in practise the advertisement of the Son of God ; Let your speech be , yes , yes , S. Matth. 5. no , no ; when you will affirm any thing , content your selves to say , this is so , or els , it is not so : and that which is over and above these , is of Evill says JESUS-CHRIST : if you add any oath , it is an ill effect of an evill cause .

This evill comes sometimes , from the incredulity of him to whome you speak ; But if he will not believe you , let him go see , or let him stay there ; ought his incredulity to make you disobedlent to God ? if you sweare not , he will not believe you : and if you sweare , God will be offended with you : which of the two is most to be feared ?

It is of evill ; This evill coms often from your bad Conscience : you sweare becaus your Conscience dictates to you that you deserve not to be credited upon your simple word : and consequently you shew that you are subject to lying ; if you be subject to lying , you are bad : if you are bad , you deserve not to be believed , also when you sweare .

It is of evill ; This evill coms from a bad habit you have contracted ; you will never put it off , if you watch not over your selves : if you do not some penance as often as you sweare . Give something to the Poor , say a Pater noster , bite your tongue , pull a haire out of your head , that the rigour of the penance may make the ill Custome to give place , says ▪ S. Austin . Can you cure a dangerous and inveterate infirmity without bleeding , phisick , or any remedy ? Thinke you to root out this bad custome , without labour , penance , or any violence ?

It is of evill ; this evill coms from your anger , you excuse your selves there upon ; but it is to wash your selves with inke ; you are culpable , both for being angry , and for swearing or blaspheming in anger . If you correct not your self , God hath anger as well as you , but very different from yours ; He hath anger most reasonable and just , which will punish yours most justly .

It is of evill . This evill comes from the evill Spirit , who rages with hatred against God , and against you : and who is glad to vse your tongue to spite God , and to make you criminal , unhappy , an enemie of God as he , companion in his miseries and his paines . Let us then detest the execrable language of sinners : and let us say with Saints , I will bless our Lord in all times ; I will bless him in the morning , becaus He ought to have the first and the best of all things ; In the evening : becaus He is the last end of all my workes ; During the day : becaus by his order the day continues to enlighten me ; I will bless him in adversity , becaus then He is with me ; In prosperity , becaus it is a present that he makes me , to oblige me to praise and love him ; I will bless him in all times , that I may begin in this life , what I shal do by his grace in heaven : where I shal praise , bless , and glorify him for ever . Amen .

DISCOURS XXXI OF THE THIRD COMMANDEMENT . Remember that thou Sanctify the Sabbath day .

1. IF this commandement does oblige us Christians , as it oblig'd the Iewes : we commit three great faults , each of which does bring damnation : This Commandement oblig'd the Iewes to rest on the same day that God Exod. 20. 9. Levit. 23 : 3. Exod. 35 ▪ 3. Exod. 16 ▪ 23. Levit. 23. did rest , to wit on saturday : and we rest on Sunday . It forbid them all worke : as to light a fire , to dress meat , to wa●k in the fields , except one mile , or there about : And we do on sunday these workes which were forbidden . The day of rest began from the evening of its Vigil : and we begin it , but after midnight : Who hath given us all these dispensations ? Who hath licenced us to break all these Lawes ? We find not in the new Testament one only word that gives us a playn and clear excuse . We read indeed in the Apocalyps , that S. Iohn was in spirit upon our Lords day ; there was then such a day as our Lords Apoc. 1. day ; But a Sabbatharian will say to us : he does not tell you that the Sanctification given to saturday was taken from that day ; nor that there was given a command to all the world , not to worke upon that day which he called our Lords day ; nor does it appear there , or elswhere in the scripture , that it was not the day of the Resurrection , or Ascension , or Christmas day which S. Iohn called our Lords day .

We read again in the Acts , that the first christians met upon the first day of the week which is our sunday , to communicate . But Acts. 20. 7. a Sabbatharian wil reply again what then ? The Text does not say they assembled always on that day : or only on that day : yea we read in the Acts , that they communicated very frequently , Acts. 2. or every day ; How do you then inferr from their communicating once upon that day , that the Sabbath was abrogated , and the Sunday was subrogated in its place ? Nay , you find in the new Law , that though the old Law was by CHRIST evacuated , yet the ten Commandements were by Him confirm'd ; For in S. Matthew , one came to our Saviour saying , what good shal I do that I may have everlasting life ? Our Saviour Matth. 10. answered , keep the commandements . And when that man reply'd to know what commandements ? Our Lord explicated himself to mean those Commandements , which that man knew very well , S. Mark . 10. S. Luke . 18. Cor. 7. 19 ▪ as appears also in S. Mark , and in S. Luke ,

Secondly S: Paul in his first Epistle to the Corinthians says , Circumcision is nothing , and prepuce is nothing , but the observance of the Commandements of God ; this is the thing you must look too , if you will have everlasting life . Behold here that great Apostle tels you , rhat even then , when Circumcision was abolished , and made nothing , yet the observance of the Commandements , and he excepts not one , was necessary to salvation . And our Saviour foretelling his Apostles the destruction of Hierusalem , which was to be 40. yeares after his Resurrection , when one would think the observance of the Sabbath would have been , S. Matthew . 24. 20. if ever it were to be abolished : yet He bids them pray , that their flight might not be upon the Sabbath or the 7. th day for to avoyd the prophanation of that day . The seventh day then was to be observ'd , long after the supposed practise of Communion upon the Sunday : Acts. 20. 7. 1. Cor. 16 ▪ and long after S. Paul bids Christians to make their collections upon the first day of the week : from whence you draw another argument : though the Apostle does not so much as say , that they did use to meet that day : and seems to appoint that day only for a pious beginning of the week .

2. Since then the Scriptures are not clear for us in this important point : yea , seem rather to be against us ; How do we know that the obligation of sanctifying the Sabbath or seventh day was taken away ? And how do we know that a new obligation of sanctifying the Sunday was put upon us ? we know it by the same way we know the Bible is the Word of God : that the Creed was made by the Apostles : that infants are to be baptized : that the prohibition of the new Law to eate suffocated Acts. 15. meats and blood is repeal'd : and to be short , as we know other things of great importance not written , or not plainly 2. Thes. 2. 15. declar'd in Scripture : And this is Apostolical Tradition , which S. Paul bids us hold ; For the Church by the instruction of the Apostles tells us plainly , that the Son of God hath freed us from all obligation to sanctify the Sabbath of the Iewes : and hath instituted Sunday for us Christians . For on this day , the principal Workes attributed to the most holy Trinity , and don in favour of us , were begun or accomplished . It was on Sunday that God began to create the World ; It was on Sunday , that our Saviour came into the world : that He was born of the B. Virgin : and that he rose again from the dead ; It was on Sunday , that the holy Ghost descended upon the Faithfull to sanctify the world .

3. These incomparable Workes should be the object of our devotion on Sundays to conforme our selves to the intentions of our Saviour , and of the Church . For this Commandement is both affirmative , and negative ; as negative , it forbids servil workes : as affirmative , it commands us to sanctify the day : that is to employ the day in holy Workes : as in assisting devoutly at divine service , in praying , in contemplating particularly those great workes of God , for to admire the excellencie of them , and to thank , bless , and praise him for them : in receiving the Sacraments , in reading spiritual books , in hearing the word of God , in visiting the Poor , Sick , and Prisoners , which is an act af Religion says S. Iames : in instructing one another in the Mysteries of Faith , in the Commandements of God , in S. Iames ▪ 1. 27. the practise of vertue and Religion . S. Chrysostome sayd , that Sunday was called the day of bread , becaus all Christians then receiv'd the bread of Angells in the Eucharist : the day of light : becaus we ought to receive t●erein light and guidance for all the week , by sermons , catechismes , spiritual reading , and meditation . If then we employ great part of the day in dancing , playing and recreating our selves , we offend not indeed against the negative Commandement , which forbids servil workes , but we do not accomplish perfectly the affirmative precept , which commands us to sanctify the day .

4. They violate the negative Commandement who employ the holy days in traficking , in buying or selling , or other servil and mercenary employments : and are subjects of the complaynt which God makes by Ezechiel . The houses of Israel provoked me , and my Ezeeh. 20. 13. Sabbaths they violated exceedingly .

4. You wil● say ; If I sell not , another will : I shal lose my custome , and shal want . But if this be so : S. Paul would not say , Piety is profitable to all things , that is , both to the spiritual 1. Tim. 4. 8 Matt 6. 31. and the temporal . Nor would our Saviour conclude . Be not therefore solicitous for the Sustenance of your bodys , seek first the kingdom of God , and his Providence will furnish you the rest , by the meanes of moderate labour . If we ever ought to seek the kingdom of God , we ought to do it at least on Sundays , and becaus you seek it not , you are not supplyed with the rest . You neglect the spiritual , for the temporal : and you lose both temporal and spiritual : you are poor in this world , and in the other .

5. They have violated my Sabbaths exceedingly ; God says . Exceedingly , against those , who not only serve not God on sundays , but offend him more outragiously than in any other day , by debaucheries , impieties , and dissolutions . It seems the sunday is made by some the sink of all the week , who having not leasure to offend God on other days , transferr this to the sunday ; It is not now our Lords day with them , but the devills : their solemnities are not the festivalls of Saints , but of Bacchus , Ceres , and Venus . Heretofore the devills left the bodyes of possessed persons . and withdrew themselves into the desert , as unable to endure the piety and devotion of the Faithfull ; But now they possess the hearts of Christians , as those hoggs of the Geraseens , to precipitate them into the lake of a thousand brutal actions : and after , into the pool of fire and brimstone of everlasting death . It is certible to hear Isaye . 1. 14. Malac. 2. 3. with what execration God speaks of holy days so Prophaned : my soul hateth your Solemnityes : I will cast upon your faces , the dung of them .

6. Let us say then with the Psalmist , Turn ô my Soul into thy rest : becaus our Lord hath don good to thee . Psal. 114. 7.

Turn ô my Soul , convert your self entirely to God on the sunday at least . It is instituted for this end , and it is called the day of our Lord : becaus if we have been turned to our selves , and to our affaires the other dayes : we must at least turn to God and to his service this day , which He hath reserv'd to himself . It seems an usurpation of anothers goods , and a sort of sacriledg to rob him of this day , and to employ it prophanly against his will .

Turn ô my Soul into thy rest ; It is a great crime to refuse Obedience to a commandement so sweet ; other Masters urge their servants and cry out to them , worke , work : ha ! God says to his : my children : I will not that you weary out your selves : give some respit to your selves from labours : rest in me , who am the Center of your hearts , and the true rest of your soules . He calls this day by his Prophet , The delicate or delicious Sabbath : His Isaiah . 58. 13. delights are to be , and to convers with us : why should we not then make it our delights to be and convers with Him ?

Turne into thy rest , becaus our Lord hath don well to thee . The Sunday was instituted that we might have opertunity to serve God , and more leasure to thanke Him for our Creation , Preservation Redemption , Sanctification , and Vocation to his Service : for all graces and good workes which He gives us : for preserving us from a thousand infirmities , miseries , deaths , and from so many occasions of sin : He hath delivered , says the Prophet , my soul from death , my eyes from teares , my feet from sliding ; if we are grateful for benefits receiv'd , we shal give him occasion to give us new : if we employ we●l the time design'd for the service of God , He will bless the time granted us to make provision for our selves and families . do then the workes of God on holy dayes , and He will do yours on other days : and moreover make you pass from the figure to the Verity , from the shadow to the light , from the symbole to the reality , and from the temporal rest of this life , to the eternal repose of glory . Amen .

DISCOVRS XXXII . OF THE FOURTH COMMANDEMENT Honour thy Father and thy Mother

AS the Commandements written in the first Table , tend immediately to the honour and glory of the Creatour , recommending ro us Piety and devotion towards Him ; So these of the second Table tend immediately to the salvation and the utility of men ▪ and recommend to us charity and justice towards all our neighbours : that each one doing his duty in his state and condition , the families and communites of Christians may be well ordered and disposed . The most important of these dutyes , is that of children towards their Parents ; and therefore it is exacted by the first commandement of the second Table ; and to move them more to it , recompence is herein promised to those that shal honour their Parents with the triple honour of Reverence , Obedience , and Assistance .

2. First , with the honor of Reverence ; for our Parents are the images of God , whose authority is a Ray of his Paternity : they are Sources and Causes of our life after Him : Organs and Instruments which He uses , to give and preserve our Being . Hence it comes that we ought to honor them , be they whatsoever : though your Father be vicious and deboist , he is stil your Father a cause of your life , an instrument of God , and an image of his Paternity . And becaus the chief part of this honour consists in the interiour : you must esteem your Parents in your heart , acknowledg them your Superiours , respect and reverence their Authority ; And becaus they know not your interiour : you are oblig'd to testify by exterior signes , the honor which you have for them : to speak to them humbly : of them to others , honourably : to give them respect and reverence , and to do nothing that savours of neglect or contempt . The Queen Bethsabee was not of the Royal blood , but of mean extraction , and nevertheless the wise Salomon her Son , though a great and powerfull Monark , and sitting in the Throne of Iustice , rose out of it , to meet and reverence her , and placed her in a Throne at the right hand of his Majesty . This wise King was the figure of our Saviour , who being King of kings , and God of infinite Majesty : disdained not on earth to be subject to his holy Mother , and who elevated , and placed her in heaven at Psal. 44. his right hand ; Astitit Regina a dextris tuis .

3. To honour your Parents : you must moreover consult them , before you undertake any thinge of consequence ; when you would marry , commence a suit , undertake a far journey , or engage your self in any other thing of importance : aske their counsell , and follow it ; this shews you esteem their prudence , and God blesses this proceeding ; the young Tobias had a great blessing , was assisted by an Angel , deliver'd from all danger , replenished with riches and prosperity in his journey , becaus he undertook it by the advice and direction of his Father .

4 : The second honour of our Parents exacted by this Commandement , is that of Obedience ; This honor S. Paul often recommends to us , and in the Epistle to the Ephesians he proves it by this commandement to be their due : Obey your Parents in our Ephes. 6. Lord : For this is just : Honour thy Father and thy Mother . He adds In our Lord : For if they command you any thing against the commandements of God , or of his Church : or if they would avert you from Religion and his service , S. Bernard tells you , that Epist: 104. 't is Piety to neglect them for the love of IESUS-CHRIST ; for He that sayd : Honor your Father and your Mother : says to you also , He that loves his father or his mother more than me , is not worthy of me . But when they command just and lawfull things , you must obey them , they are your Superiours , and the Causes of your Being : they then as Superiours ought to move you : and as Causes of your Being , to be also the Authours of your operations . And if a servant be oblig'd to obey his Master for a little nourishment , and a smal salary he receives ; how much more a child his Mother , who nourished him with her own substance : and his Father , who laboured so much , to bring him up , and endeavours to provide for him ?

5. I find in the holy scripture , that your obedience to be perfect , ought to have three conditions at the least , it ought to be blind , cordial , and perseverant .

In the first place blind to the motives of the Command : It must propose no whyes , no questions , and no reasons . All your why , and all your reason ought to be the will of your Parents representing to you the will of God . Be subject , says S. Paul , in all things pleasing , not contradicting , or murmuring . Tit. 2. 9.

Secondly , your obedience ought to be amorous , and to proceed out of a filial heart . when you do the things commanded , out of humane considerations , out of servil fear , or with a mercenary spirit , you lose the fatte of your sacrifice , the grace of your action , and the merit of your good worke . You must offer marrowie sacrifices : you must obey your Superiours with a good will says S. Paul ; with a sincere and cordial affection : acknowledging and honouring in them the soveraignity of God .

Thirdly , your obedience must be perseverant : it must continue to the end of your life ; 'T is true , that Iustinian in his Institutes : and after him other Lawyers have taught divers wayes , by which a child may be emancipated ; : But there is no civil Law , nor humane power , that can free a child from the obligation he hath by this commandement , and by the Law of nature , to honor and obey his Father and Mother unto the last moment of his life . Wherefore Venerable Tobias thinking that Tob. 4. 4. he should die , amongst other admonitions which he gave his Son , sayd to him with great tendernes , Thou shalt honor thy mother all the days of her life ; Is it not then deplorable to see children , who during their minority , are humble , respectfull , and obedient to their parents ; But being becom men or women , married , and elevated to offices , when they thinke they have no more need of them , forget and neglect , disdain and contemn them . our Saviour does not so ; He being elevated to the Throne of glory , to the right hand of the Father , adored by all the celestial Powers , forgets not his mother : He honors her more than ever , accomplishes her desires , favours and assists those who honor and invocate her , and works more miracles for the honor of her , than for the honor of his own Body ; there is no Kingdom , Nation , or Province in the Catholick world , where there are Churches or Chappells consecrated to God , in honor of the Virgin , that God does not render famous by certaine miracles .

6. In fine this Commandement obliges us to honor Parents , by helping , succouring , and assisting them . Wherefore Christ Matth. 15. S. Hierom and. S. Bede . Tim. 5. 3. reprehended the Pharisees as transgressors of this Commandement , for denying them this honor . And the holy Fathers have truly noted , that the word Honour in the Scriptures , signifys not so much salutations and profers of services , as giving alms and making presents : Honour Widows , that are truly Widows says S. Paul to his disciple Timothy : that is , nourish them with alms ; and recommending to him Priests , Let them that rule well , especially they Tim. 5. 17. that labor in word and doctrine , be esteemed worthy of double honour , that is of a greater recompence or reward than others .

7. If then we will observe this Commandement , we ought not to content our selves with Ceremonies : we must not thinke it enough to say that we honor and respect our Parents : but we must shew it them in effect ; We must recompence them says the holy Ghost by the mouth of Ecclesiasticus : Them , who brought us Ecclus. 7. 31. into the world : who have loved us so long , so cordially , and effectually . When then they are broken with old age , think it not a burden to entertain them : be not more voyd of reason than animals that have none : you who are humane creatures , and by your nature ought to have humanity ; you who are Christians , and by this quality ought to have charity , be not less charitable than storkes that nourish their parents in old age ; have not less piety then a pagan woman , who depriv'd her child of nourishment , to give it to her father : say no more , we have children : we fear they will want : we cannot nourish Parents without injuring our families ; For Divinity also teaches you , to D. Tho. 2. 2. q. 26. ar. 9. ad 3 m. Coloss. 3. 21. let your children dye with famine , to assist your Parents in extream necessity .

8. To excite Children , to acquit themselves worthily of these dutyes , S. Paul proposes three motives to them . The first is , that by so doing , they please God ; and we see this clearly by the benedictions which God bestows upon those that are respectfull and obedient . But would you believe , that God worked miracles , also amongst Infidells , to approve this piety of children ? Aristotle in the book of the wonders of the world : and in the abridgment of Philosophy which he sent to Alexander the Great reports , that a raging fire devided and gave passage to a young man , that retarded his flight , and neglected his own life , to save his aged father , and reunited it self upon those that ran before them .

9. On the contrary the impiety of a child is so abominable in the sight of God , that in the anc●ent Testament He condemn'd him to death , not only if he killed or beat , but if he cursed them , or was notably rebellious or disobedient . Exod , 21. 17. Deut. 21. 18. Ephs. 6.

10 Secondly the holy Apostle tells us , that it is just to honor them . Consider I pray , what languishings , what faintings , what loathings , and incommodities your poor Mother suffered for you , whilst She did bear you in her womb ! what paines , what dangers , and what feares of death she had in bringing you into the world ▪ what uneasy nights , what toyles , what vexations she had , and what ordures , cryes , and importunities she suffered , to nurse and nourish you !

Consider , what cares , what troubles , what watches , what journeys , what suits , what labours your poor Father hath embraced to get and keep a few goods for you ! God willing to afflict the son of Pharao , sayd by Moses to this king , I will send my plagues upon thy heart : becaus a father and a mother love their children as their hearts ; you will be never able to return the tendernesses which they had for you ; when you were sick , they were ill ; when you were contented , they were joyfull : when you discontented , they sorrowfull : and after so many testimonies of affection , not to love them , not to rejoyce them , not to comfort and content them to the utmost of your power , but to be the cause of their sorrow and affliction ; is not this to be more cruell than Tigers , and more monstrous than monsters themselves ?

11. But if your duty , and the strict obligations that you have to them do not touch you : let at least the love of your own selves , and your proper interest move you , through hope of the promises which God hath made you ; He promises you long and happy life , if you honor your Father and Mother . S. Thomas says , he that is gratefull for a benefit merits to have it continued Ephes. 6. and increased : the child then that is gratefull for the life he hath receiv'd from his Parents , deserves that it be polong'd and preserv'd . If then we see good natured and obedient children dye young : it is that the providence of God foresaw , that temptation would chang them , and put them in danger of damnation : and in recompence of their obedience , he gives them eternal life in lieu of temporal : He was taken away , says the holy Wisd. 4. 11. Ghost , lest malice should change his understanding , or lest any guile might deceive his soul . or God calls them to himself that they may not see and feel the publick afflictions and calamities of the times . Isay . 57. 1. The ●ust is taken away from the face of evill , sayd the Prophet Isaiah .

12. S. Paul says , that Piety serves not only to merit a long life , but to obtain all other grace and favour of God , the salvation of the soul , health of body , a happy posterity , with an abundance also of temporalls , if they are profitable to the Spiritual . Tim. 2. 4. and 8. The Wiseman had taught this long before , assuring us , He heaps up treasure , that honours his Mother : and he that honours his Father , shal joy in children , and in the day of his prayer , shal be heard . Ecclus. 3.

13. Honor them then , as Ecclesiasticus there bids you , by words , by actions , and by patience ; Speak to them , and of them ro others , always with respect : do nothing to offend them , with your workes : and if they give you yet occasion of sufferance or discontent : endure and bear it patiently ; so you wil be the children of God , fruits of benediction , and coheires of IESUS-CHRIST , in the possession of the kingdom of heaven . Amen .

DISCOVRS XXXIII . of the Duty of Parents .

IT is a Question in Divinity , Why God hath not in the Decalogue recommended to Parents their Duty in respect of children ? S. Chrysostom answers : that it was not necessary , since nature does teach it clearly : and the great love they have for their children does sufficiently incline Parents to have a care of them . Whence S. Paul takes occasion to draw this consequence He who hath not care of his own , and especially of his domesticks is wors then an infidell ; becaus he does not violate only the lawes of Christianity : but transgresses also the law of nature , so deeply imprinted in the hearts of all men . And if according to the Gospell , they that are not more vertuous than Pagans , shal not enter into the kingdom of heaven ; what salvation may they hope : Nay , what damnation should they not expect , who as the Apostle says , are wors than Infidells ? To avoyd this then , Parents must pay exactly four debts they owe to children : Nourishment : Instruction : good Example : and Correction .

2. First Nourishment ; For Parents that deny them this debt , are not only wors then Infidells , but more unnatural and cruel than savage beasts . It is God himself that complains of it by Hieremiah , Lamiae nudaverunt mammam , lactaverunt catulos suos , filia populi mei crudelis ut struthio , instead of lamiae , there is in the hebrew Thren. 4. 3. ( Tanim ) dragons , wild doggs . There is no beast so cruel , but hath care to nourish its young : the dragons themselves , and the wild doggs do it : and there are many amongst my people , who are cruel as the ostritch ; the ostritch , you know , is a very greedy and devouring foule : cast to it iron , peuter , silver , it swallows all , it degests all to nourish its own self : but towards its young it is most cruel ; for as holy Iob says , she Iob. 39. 13. is content to lay her eggs : she does not cover or sit upon them : and if any one by the heat of the Sun does bring forth a young one , and it cryout to the mother for a little nourishment she is deaf to this mournfull voice : she is hardened against her young , as if it were not her own . Many fathers do the same : they are as revenous and cruel as this bird : they consume silver , peuter , iron , linnen , which they sell to defray the charges of theyr disorders : they content themselves to people the world , to have children , and take no care to breed them up . Whilst they make good cheer in Taverns , these poor innocents cry for hunger , they lament and say as Micheas , we make mourning as it were of ostritches . Mich 1. 8

3. There are others who fail in this first duty by a disposition quite contrary to profusion : by a spirit of avarice and unsatiable covetousnes : they love so much their money , that they will not employ a little for the good education and salvation of their children ; they choose rather to see them ignorant , rude , and vicious , then to disburse money for a good Instructor , to send them to school , to buy them spiritual books , and to make them learn something in which they may profitably employ the time of their life , and improve the Talents God hath given them : in defect whereof , they are miserable both in regard of this life and the other . they fear says S. Austin , to lose the image of the King engraven on the money in their purs , and they fear not at all to lose the Image of God imprinted in the souls of children , of whom He hath given them charge .

4. They ought not also to do as the Ape , which often kills its young by hugging them too much ; they ought not to do as Agrippa , who being told that her Son should be Emperour , imperious , and take away her life ; I care not , said she , so that he do reign , occidat modo imperet . Say in like manner to another , you are ill advised to accustome your daughter to go so richly cloathed , to kill your self in body and soul to marry her so richly ; what need is there that she should be better then you ? when she shall be elevated she will laugh at you , despise you , look upon you as below herself , be ashamed to accompany you , and to shew that you are her mother ; this will make you dye with regret ; occidat modo imperet : I care not , so that she be great . say to this father after S. Austin , that it is not to have care of your children , but to stifle them , to burden them so with riches gotten by the ruine of the Poore , to make them swim thus in the teares of widdows , and orphans , whose goods you hold : this will draw downe the malediction of God upon them , and upon you eternal damnation ; I care not provided that he be great . Say to , him your elder Son is ignorant : he hath neither judgement nor vertue , and is uncapable of that office : if you resigne it to him , or obtain it for him , he will do therein a thousand injustices ; your younger Son is not called to an Ecclesiastical state : he hath not the gift of continence , nor any devotion ; if you obtaine for him that Benefice , he will damne himself therein , and will damne many other : and you will be responsible for all ; occidat modo imperet : I care not provided that he be great .

5. This too great care which they have to enrich and greaten them , hinders the care they ought to have to instruct and teach them ; Bring them up says S. Paul , in erudition and correction Iphes . 6. of our Lord : that is bring them up in good learning and correction ; according to the law or will of God . And since the holy Ghost recommends so often , and so instantly to Prov. 1. and 4. and 6. children to hear with attention the instructions of their Parents , without doubt He supposes that the words which they will speak to them will be as they ought to be , words of edification and salvation : not maximes of vanity , ambition , avarice , and worldliness , as they are so often in these times .

6. The Venerable Tobias , who was but in the Mosaical Law , Iob. 4. 2. that terrestrial and imperfect law , gave to his Son quite contrary Documents ; We are in the law of grace , a perfect law : and therefore he will condemn us in the day of judgment ; hear what he sayd to his Son : Be mindfull of God all the dayes of your life , and take great heed that you never consent to sin ; Bless God in all times , and pray him to guide you in all your actions : and that all your designes may be according to his will ; That which you would not have don unto your felf , never do unto another ; Turn not away your eyes of compassion from any poor persone ; for by this means God will not avert the eyes of his mercy from you ; Be mercifull in what manner you can : if you have an abundance of goods , give abundantly : if you have but little : you can give but little , but give it with a good heart : alms will be a great confidence before God to all that give it ; avoid the conversation , and haunt of sinners , consult the wise in your enterprises .

You must give to your children all these instructions and others yet more perfect , becaus they are in the law of grace : you must imprint in them the maxims of Christianity , a great respect for holy things , for humility , patience , pardon of enemies , the contempt of worldly things , the love of God , a great zeal for his glory , and of all that contributs to his service .

7. And forget not , that workes are more powerfull than words : that examples perswade much more than reasons : that one heares with more respect him , who practises what he teaches , than him , who contradicts and denyes his doctrine by his life ; that Princes themselves as powerfull as they are , are yet more absolute by their examples , and gain more upon their subjects by their vertues , than by their Edicts ; that therefore Christ our Master , began first to do , and then to teach ; And his great Apostle proposing himself for Preacher to the Faithfull , proposed himself also for their Example : Be ye Imitators of me , as I also of Christ . if then you will educate your children well as you are oblig'd : have more care to instruct them by examples than by words . 1. Cor. 11 1.

8. Philo calls Parents the visible Gods of their children . They have you always before their eyes as the modells of their actions : they consider you as the sources of their Being , preservation , and good fortune : they naturally follow you , and glory in the imitation of you : and if they learn not vertue of you , of whom may they learn it ? to teach them vertue well , make them to practise it : and practise you it with them ; take them with you to prayers , to Mass , and Vesperas , and see that they comport themselves in them reverently and devoutly ; give alms in their presence , and do it by them , to the end you may induce them to it ; command them to give it with respect , for to honor IESUS-CHRIST in the persone of the poor ; take them with you to visit the poor , sick , and prisoners : make them read with you the lives of Saints : the workes of Granado , or other good books , especially on sundays , and holy-days ; make examins of Conscience : Acts of Faith , Hope , Charity , Gratitude , and Contrition with them ; they will take these things from you : will deliver them to their children , and so these good practises will pass unto many generations : and you will have the merit of them , and the glory before God .

9. But if they will not imitate you , and practise your instructions : you must do that which S. Paul adds : make use of chastisement : in defect where of , God will chastise you : and that most severely , as appeares by many and most authentike examples . Ephes. 6.

Hear then and put in practise the admonitions of rhe holy Ghost : withdraw not Discipline from a child : for if thou shalt strike him with the rod , he shal not die . Thou shalt strike him with the rod , and Prov. 23. deliver his soul from hell . He that loves his child , accustoms him to stripes , that he may rejoyce in his later end . Flatter thy child , and he will make thee afraid : play with him , and he will make thee sorrowfull . Eccles. 31

10. Let us Make an end with this word of S. Hierom : The salvation of the Children , is the gain of the Parents ; if you procure the salvation of your children , mortifying the natural tenderness and love you have for them , to correct their imperfections : and choose rather to leave them poor and low , then to enrich and raise them against Conscience , you will gain the favour of God , He will say to you as to Abraham : Becaus you have been so faithfull to me , that you spared not your son for the love of me , I will bless your family , and give you a happy posterity . And on the contrary , if you do as Hely , you will be punished as he ; he was blind and feeble : he could not himself chastise his children : but the law of God commanded him to bring them to the Iudg : to accuse them of their disorders : to demand justice against them , and to make them to be condemn'd to death : and becaus he did it not , he was himself condemn'd ; God obliges you not to so great severity , but to chastise them , at least when they offend him . He commands so strictly your children to honor you : why should you not recommend to them the render of the honor which they owe him ? He punishes them so rigorously if they obey you not : why should you not punish them , when they obey not him ? He spared not his own Son , his most innocent and amiable Son , He preferr'd your salvation before his life : Why should you spare your child , your ungodly , intemperate , dissolute , and vicious child ? Will you Iose both his and your own soul , to shew a fond love , or to make him great ?

The salvation of the children is the gain of Parents ; if your children worke their salvation , you will gain repose : when they are prudent and vertuous , you have no disquiet , no sting of conscience , no interiour nor exteriour trouble concerning them .

It is the gain ; you will gain honor and reputation in the world : for Parents are known by their children : the cause by its effects : the original by the copy ; such a Master such a man : such Parents , such children , commonly speaking .

It is the gain of the Parents ; you will gain the affection and the praises of your children ; They will say after your death ; Thankes be to God , who gave us Parents so exemplar , vigilant , and vertuous .

It is your gain ; you will gain Heaven ; for S. Paul says , if a woman continue in faith and love , in sanctification and sobriety : and breed up her children in the same , she shal obtain salvation . 1. Tim. 2. 18. Amen .

DISCOVRS XXXIIII . OF THE FIFTH COMMANDEMENT . Thou shalt not kill .

THis Commandement forbids us to kill without legitimate Authority either our own selves , or any humane creature : either positively , by putting the cause of death : or negatively , by not removing it , if in our power ; To which the Son of God hath added : But I say to you , Whosoever shal be angry , shal be in danger of judgment . Nevertheless since our Saviour Matth. 5. is the perfect modell and Idea of the elect : and that we see in the scripture , He hath been sometimes angry ; It seems that imitation of him in this point , is an action , not permitted Mark . 3. 5. only , but vertuous , and meritorious . To clear this point , in which the difficulty of this commandement consists , and to make this discours beneficial : We will see first , whether or no , there was any anger in IESUS-CHRIST ; Secondly , the difference of his and ours : and thirdly , the remedies of ours .

Lord rebuke me not in thy fury , nor chastise me in thy anger : says the Royal Prophet . Our Saviour IESUS-CHRIST , is He transported with fury ? Is He subject to any passion , as to Psal. 6. make his blood boil , his eyes sparkle , his mouth froth , to set his face on fire , and afterwards to make it pale : to disorder his soul in her functions , and to deprive her of her empire and command ? for these are the proper effects , and symtoms of anger : which made the Stoicks , after many disputes upon this subject say , a wise man , is not subject to these passions .

It is certaine , that in our Saviour , as he is God , there is no such Passion , for his Divinity being most pure , simple , and invariable cannot be subject to these transports , and alterations .

3. Nevertheless , the holy Ghost in the Scripture , to condescend to our infirmity , and to accommodate himself to our manner of speaking and understanding , attributes to God many things which pertain not to him properly , but only by Analogy and likeness to that which is seen in creatures : so He attributes to him anger , which is no other thing in him , than his justice , which is called anger , becaus it hath the same effect as anger , but not the weakness and imperfection of anger . He that is angry revenges the injury receiv'd , but with transport and commotion : God by his justice punishes sin , but with tranquillity without passion : Thou judgest with Wisd. 12. 18. tranquillity , says the holy Ghost in the book of Wisdom .

4. But if we consider JESUS-CHRIST as man , I will say with Divines , that the passions , love , hatred , choler , and joy , sorrow , desire , and fear , being appurtinances to humane nature certainly were in IESUS-CHRIST , as man ; But without the imperfections wherewith original sin hath soiled them : which hath made them in us strong and vigorous , and to revolt continually .

The Passions of IESUS were not such : He had absolute command over them : they were perfections , natural organs , and instruments which He apply'd to holy uses . Wherefore the Saints dared not call them simply Passions , but Propassions , to signify that in this holy Soul , there were some dispositions , which held the place of passions , and therefore are called propassions : as the Pronounes are so called , becaus they hold the place of Nounes : So the sacred Historians recount that IESUS entring into the Temple , raised in himself anger , ouverthrew the tables of the Marchands , and chased them out as doggs , May we imitate him in this ? Is it good to raise anger in our selves ? ought we not to confess it ? We need not absolutely speaking ; 't is neither vice nor imperfection , but a good action and a vertue to raise anger , provided it be seasoned with all necessary circumstances , and like to that of IESUS . But becaus we are commonly so frail and so imperfect , that we know not how to use this knife without cutting our own selves ; all things well considered , it is better to deprive our selves of it , and not be angry .

5. For the anger of JESUS was furnished with two conditions , which commonly ours does want ; wherefore his was most vertuous and laudable : ours vicious and reproachfull . That of IESUS , never prevented or surprized Him : He had it not , but when , in what manner , and so much as He would . In in effect , 't is sayd in the Gospell , that He troubled himself , and not that He was troubled . S. Iohn. 11. 13. S. Marke 14. 33. And again in the Vigill of his Passion , He began to fear : not before , though He had a longtime the object present in his Spirit . Anger did not prejudice the use of his reason : it cast no darknes , nor obscurity into his understanding : it hindred him not to proceed most wisely , and with entire circumspection in his actions ; His rod , says Hieremiah , is a watching rod , which Hierom. 1. 11. hath open eyes , to see where it strikes , and how it strikes : his anger is a zeal , and not a passion , most reasonable and most just . Ours on the contrary , is generally blind , inconsiderate , and rash : It prevents the judgment , and darkens reason , and is the cause we know not what we do , and that we do nothing that is good .

6. All that you say , or do in passion , is never well sayd , or well don : and though you should speak golden sentences , though you should do wonders , they make no account of them : they attribute them to your passion ▪ and not to you : as they attribute to the liquor all that a man says or does in drink : becaus they know a man drunk with liquor or with passion , is uncapable to say or do any thing of worth ; So the Civil Laws I. Quocqd . Si. de Reg Iur. 4. king . 3. declare we ought not to regard what you say or do in the heat of passion , if you persever not in it when your anger is allayed : Eliseus finding himself moved by a just anger would not pronounce his Oracles , and instruct the Kings : but called a Musitian to appeas first the commotion by the gravity of his musick ; He knew well , that a soul troubled with passion is uncapable Psal. 106 27. S. Iames. 1. 20. of celestial lights ; And that anger of man works not the justice of God . It belongs not but to IESUS and to his holy Mother to do a thing well in the heat of passion .

7. Moreover there is a second difference of his and our anger ; His is never mixt with bitterness , nor exercised with a desire of vengeance ; when He is angry and punishes us , it is not out of hatred or i●l will , 't is out of love , or xeal of justice ; his strokes are favours , and his wounds are antidotes : He is angry as a dove , with out gaule or malice : our anger is of a contrary quality , 't is the anger of a viper , with interiour venime and black bile ; when we are angry , we are full of aversion , and bitterness : and the malignity also of this viper is so great , that often it vomits out its poyson against the goodness of God himself .

7. What remedy for a passion so unreasonable , maligne , and prejudicial ? First we must remove the cause in our own selves : must pull out the root , which is an inordinate affection to temporal goods , or to our selves , or to some other creature . An Ancient named Cottis broke many Vessells which his friends had presented him , fearing he should be angry , when his servants broke them ; I counsell you not to destroy , or to quit wholy all that is , or may be the occasion of your anger : but to moderate your affection to them : and to love them rather out of obedience to the Will of God , than by inclination ; so having no tye of irregular affection to them : you will not be in danger to be much moved , when you shal be depriv'd of them .

9. Consider in the second place from whence the accidents and Crosses com which are wont to move your anger ; Know that all that happens in this world , I say all , except sin , does com from God : and therefore ought to be well receiv'd , both in regard of the divine source whence they proceed , and the beneficial effects , they are sent to produce in us . The holy Ghost sayes in Ecclesiasticus that good things and evill , life and death , poverty Ecclus. 11. Aug. in Psal. 48. and riches com from God . And hence S. Austin assures us , that whatsoever happens in this world against our wills , coms not but by the will of God , by his Providence and order , though we know not the reason of it . Whosoever considers well this Providence of God , his goodness , and his Wisdom , hath a true and sweet prevention of his passions ; he cannot thinke the Crosses are design'd for ill to him because , they are disposed by an Infinite Goodness , who intends and projects his good ; He will not Gyant like set up his will against the will of God , and with a foolish rashness kick against the spurr ; but submit to all that hath been decreed in his counsells , receive all patiently and thankfully , as comming from so good a hand , and happily rejoyce also in so good a hope .

10. By these means well practised , you may prevent your anger , so that it will not easily surprize you ; And to extinguish it , or moderate it when it is inflam'd , your companions may by the grace of God do much , if they imitate him in a like occasion ; you see sometimes a thick cloud that covers the skie , darkens the Sun , and makes as it were night at midday : you hear a thunderbolt that runs in it , lightens , thunders , and astonishes the world : you will say that all goes to rack , and the end of the world is com , What does our good God to dissipate this tempest ? Educit ventos de the sauris suis : He brings out of his treasures a gentle west wind , a little wind , that dissipates these clouds , calms this tempest , and makes the Sun to shine again ; this tempest is resolv'd into refreshing showers , which water the earth , and brings a thousand commodities . When your neigbor is in passion , he is like this cloud , is in a tempest , and in a rage : the Sun of his reason is ecclipsed , and hath with in him a darke night : he murmures , storms , and makes a noise like a clap of thunder , gives looks that resemble lightinings , threatens , rants and tears , and makes appearance of overthrowing all . If you are well disposed , you will dissipate all this easily ; you need not but to let out of your heart , which ought to be the treasure of God , a mild word , as a gentle wind : you must not disavow any thing that he says at that time : you must not resist him , nor retort a fault upon him , but excuse him , and demand pardon , though you have not committed any fault . to morrow when this violent heat of passion is cooled , and his spirit quieted , he will return to himself , will admire your patience , acknowledg his fault , repent himself of his folly , and love you better , than before .

11. But the souveraign remedy of anger and other passions is the grace of God . We commit great faults not making fervent and frequent recours to it . Our Saviour had no need to pray : and yet to give us example , being neer his passion , sayd to his Father , My soul is troubled ; my fother save me from this houre : Do Iohn . 12. 27. as He : when you percieve any temptation in your heart ▪ cast your selves at the feet of the Son of God , beg help : say with the Apostles , Lord save us , we perish . And when you are not Matth. 8. 25. in temptation , court him , pray him , practice vertues that please him , to the end he assist you , when you shal be assaulted ; And ruminate sometimes these words of S. Paul : Patience is necessary Heb. 10. 36. for you , that doing the will of God , you may receive the promise . If you be patient , the promise of God will be fulfilled in you ; first , in this world ; He sayed , the meek and gentle shal possess the earth ; Matth. 5. 4. moderate , patient , and well tempered spirits dispatch affaires with more conduct , and better success , than hasty , turbulent , and violent ; Fabius Maximus did more by his Patience against the Carthaginians , than Scipio with his Armies .

Promise , for the other life ; He sayd , In your patience you shal Luke 21. 19. possess your soules : you will avoyd an ocean of sins , which would put you in danger of losing your soul : you will diminish the paines due to your crimes ; so many injuries , so many affronts , so many displeasures which you endure for the love of God , are so many penances and satisfactions for your offences . By patience you practise humility , charity towards your neigbbor , resignation to the will of God , and other vertues , which will increase in you the grace of God , and make you merit Glory . Amen .

DISCOVRS XXXV . OF THE FIFTH COMMANDEMENT . Thou shalt not kill .

AS the reasonable soul is incomparably more noble than the body : So the Spirituall murther is much more pernicious and damnable than the corporall . That which I call Spiritual murther , is Scandal ; for S. Paul speaking to a corinthian who scandalized his neighbor , 1. Cor. 8. sayd to him , You are the cause that your christian Brother , for whome Christ hath dyed , does perish . This word of that great Apostle is enough to oblige us to speake all our words , and to do all our actions with great circumspection , that we may never give ill example , nor scandalize so many who have their eyes upon us : and who more usually and willingly do imitate our evill , than our good . By the same Word also we may learn , that scandal is not a word or action , which gives occasion of dishonour , infamy , or confusion : that to scandalize another is not to discover his Vice , to publish and make it known to the world : this is not to scandalize him properly speaking , 't is to diffame and dishonour him : Scandal is a word , or an action , that is not so right as it should be , which gives occasion to our neihgbor to commit a sin ; So S. Thomas , and after him all the school : Dictum , vel factum minus rectum praebens alicui occasionem ruinae .

To have a perfect knowledg of this Definition ▪ we must weigh all the words of it : the defect whereof makes men to be deceived often , and to remain in ignorance .

2. Dictum : scandal is sometimes a word ; for the body is poysoned by the mouth , and the soul by the eares sayd Plato ; and S. Paul who cites but seldom profane Authours , alledges to this purpose the saying of the greek Poet : corrumpunt bonos 1. Cor. 15 33. Psal. 118 mores colloquia prava , evill discourses corrupt good manners ; David seem'd to fear the contagion of them when he prayed Lord deliver my soul from vniust lipps and from the deceitfull tongue : and we have greater reason to do the like : you will find many who will not speak openly against the faith , lest they should be accounted impious , or Atheists ; But they will say , one might object such a thing against our beliefe : or Infidells propose to us this argument ; Deceitfull tongue . They move not manifestly their neighbour to dissention , but slyly and secretly : I wonder , say they , how you endure that : you are too patient : he will tread upon you : one sayd such a thing of you ; Deceitfull tongue . They speake not words openly impure , but cover'd , equivocal , and of a double meaning : Deceitfull tongue . such words are usually more hurtfull , than the other ; these are sharp arrows which enter more deeply into the mark ; and the wit and subtility which is in these cover'd words , makes them enter more easily into the imagination , and to remain there longer . These are the burning coales which desolate and ruine the purity , charity , and simplicity of Christian soules .

3. Dictum vel factum ; Scandal is a word or worke and action , which may be the cause of sin ; and workes or actions are more scandalous than words : these move indeed : but those draw : 't is enough to draw another to what is naught , if others do it : if it be the mode : if but one only considerable persone do it : if it be the custome : so inclin'd are men to what is naught ! they are like goates or Sheep : if one pass a place , the rest follow , not regarding the danger of it .

What do I say follow ? Men do not only follow others in what is naught : but they will with tooth and naile endeavour to justify the following of them ; They say , we must accommodate our selves to the place in which we are , and live according to the world , since we are in the world . To which I oppose this of the S. Paul Be ye not conform'd to this wordl . and this of S. Iohn . Love not the world , nor the things which are in the world ; and this of the Rom. 12. 2. 1. Iohd . 2. 15. S. Iohn . 17. Rom. 1. 7. Thess. 1. 4. And 7. S. Pet. 1. 3. And 9. Acts. 10 15. 1. Cor. 6. 2. Son of God speaking of his disciples to his Father , they are in the world , but they are not of the world . Christians , Disciples of Christ , have been sanctifyd in Baptisme , and in the other Sacraments : they are oblig'd to be holy , 't is their vocation and profession : they are called to be Saints , says S. Paul to the Romans ; and to the Thessa●onians , God hath called us into Sanctification . And S. Peter . But you are an elect Generation . a holy people . To be holy , and to be common , are two opposite Termes : what God hath Sanctifyd , do not thou call common . Christians shal judg the world , says S. Paul in his 1. Epistle to the Corinthians ; they must nor then be Complices or Companions in the actions , customs , and proceedings of the world . Reason it self forbids us to follow them ; We know , that there is nothing so erroneous as the opinion of the world : nothing so corrupted and perverted as the judgement of men ; there are but few that know in what true vertue does consist ; and amongst those that know it , there are but few , that live according to this knowledg : because their Passions oversway their judgments , and corrupt their actions ; and therefore a wise man ought to steere a quite contrary cours .

But ought we not to avoyd singularity ? yes , that which you affect of your own head , and by the spirit of Vanity ; but not that which you accept from the will of God , and by the spirit of sanctity .

Are not the high and common wayes the more sure ? yes , to go to a place on earth : but not to go to heaven ; our Saviour tells us so in express termes , Enter by the narrow gate : becaus broad is the gate , and large is the way that leads to perdition , and many there bes that enter by it . How narrow is the gate , and strait is the way that lead Matt. 7. 13. to life : and few there are that find it ?

But if I leave the usuall way of men , what will they say ? I shal pass for a scrupulous , a melancholy person , or a hypocrite , and they will laugh at me . And who will laugh at you ? Libertines , Impious , and Atheists ; but God , Angells , and vertuous Persons will esteem and praise you . Will it not be much honor to you , to be blam'd by those that are worthy of blame , and to be esteem'd by those who merit to be esteem'd ? The conscience also of Libertines themselves will be forced to admire what their mouth condemnes ; for vertue sends forth such bright rayes , that they strike a holy terrour into the soules of her greatest enemies : and she receives praises from those , who at the first sight of her , did burden her with reproaches .

But suppose , that you are really laught at and derided . What vertuous Person hath not passed this tryal ? Tobias and Iob , were they not mocked , as Idiots and simple men ? S. Charles , did he not pass amongst worldly soule● for a man too stiff and obstinate in his way ? S. Chrysostome , for too austere ? Granado and Avila for scrupulous ? and what is most considerable , the Saint of Saints IESVS-CHRIST , hath he not passed for a foole or madman , for a friend of good cheer , for a hlasphemer and for a magitian ? We must then have the courage , sayes great S. Francis Sales , to make the world know by our manner of living , that we are not of this world , but the servants of God , that the lights of the Gospell , and not the maximes and the customs of the world , are the rules of our life ; so we shal tye the tongues of the impudent : and draw many to the same manner of living , by the examples of our vertues . Let us after this not unprofitable digression , return to the definition .

5. Dictum , vel factum , a word or action . In this word Action , is couched Omission : when you can do an action which would hinder the offence of God , and you do it not . IESVS being required to pay tribute , declares himself not oblig'd , and nevertheless he pay'd it , lest He should scandalize the farmers . So the Virgin circumcised her Son , and submitted herself to the law of purification , for fear of giving ill example . So S. Paul says , the Ancient Philosophers having known the true God by the light of nature : and having not communicated this knowledg to the rest of men , to draw them from Idolatry , incurr'd the anger of God , and were guilty of all sins the people committed for want of that knowledg . We are then culpable , when we ought to correct , reprehend , or punish the defects of others , and do not : we scandalise them : for they say , there is no ill in this , my Parents , Confessor , Superior , say nothing to me of it .

6. Minus rectum . This word teaches us that if an action be good and laudable , commanded by God or his Church , we ought not to omit it , though our neighbor be scandalized by it ; if one is scandalized when you say the truth , 't is better to permit scandal then to oppose Verity says S. Gregory ; T is a Pharisaical scandal , a S. Greg. hom. 7. in Ezec. passive scandal , not an active , a scandal taken not given .

7. And if the action be good and laudable , but not of obligation : ought we to omit it , if one will be scandalized by it ? S. Thomas answers learnedly with a distinction . either our neighbour is scandalized maliciously and out of a spirit of contradiction : 2. 2. q. 43. ar. 7. or is scandalised through ignorance , or infirmity ; if he be scandalised maliciously ; we ought not to omit our good worke ; for 't is his own fault , and not ours . He does as the Pharesees , who were scandalized maliciously by the predications of IESUS ; But IESUS contemn'd their scandal , and left not off his preaching . If he be scandalized through ignorance , or through weakness : 't is better to do your good worke in private , or to omit it for a time , than to give an occasion to your neighbor to fall into any sin . And with much more reason , if the action be of it self indifferent , neither good , nor evill , charity obliges us to omit it , when it would be an occasion of sin , or temptation to our neighbor . If you offend your neighbor giving him occasion of sin through his weakness , you offend our Lord : and therefore If I know my brother is scandalized to see me eate flesh , I will never eate it , lest I scandalize my hrother , says S. Paul . 1. Cor. 8. 12. Rom. 14. 15. 20. And again , do not with thy meat destroy him , for whom CHRIST dyed . Destroy not the worke of God for meat . Though then an action be permitted , if it be not commanded , we must abstain from it , if it be a snare or stumblingblock to infirme and weak soules .

8. Prebens alicui : giving occasion to our neighbor . Some may imagin , that 't is not to be scandalous , if they do not a publick action , which is manifest to many . But our Saviour says , if you move Matt. 18. to sin but one only , you are scandalous . You say , they are simple and weak people , that are tempted by such an action or such a word : the wise and well grounded in vertue are not moved by it ; IESUS says you must not scandalize one of the lesser ones , unum de pusillis ; and S. Paul tells us that in scan dalizing the weak ones , we sin against IESUS-CHRIST ; And the Son of God adds : Voe mundo a scandalis , Woe to the world for scandalls ; He Speakes so , becaus the world is full of them ; and becaus they destroy so many souls , so dear and precious to him .

9. It seems that soules are more dear to IESUS than his innocent blood ; He willed it should be prophan'd , and trod under feet , for the ransome of these beloved soules . I leave you to think , what punishment , and what reproches we shal receive from him : if by our bad exemple , or by our negligence , we let any one of these soules fall into sin , and damnation ?

Believe , that in the houre of your death , nothing will cause you more regret : nor afflict you more , than the sight of the soules which by your fault are lost ; You will acknowledg this truth , and feel the weight of these dreadfull words : Vae homini illi per quem scandalum venit : woe to the persone by whom Matt. 18. 7. Scandal coms .

You will see all the graces God had given to soules through your fault lost : all the merits they had gotten : all that our Saviour did and suffered for their salvation : and you will with sorrow , and sighing say ; Ha! I have destroy'd soules for which JESUS CHRIST dyed ; how shal I restore to him the blood which He hath shed ? vae homini illi : wo be to that person ! It were better for you one had tyed a milstone about your neck and thrown you into the Sea .

You will see the excellency and the value of the soules you have cast away : and this will oppress you with griefe , as if you had a milstone upon your heart .

You will see that those who learnt of you the vanities of the world , will teach their children them : these will derive them to their descendents unto the third or fourth generation , all which will be imputed to you : this sight will cast you even into despaire .

Will you avoyd ▪ this miserable condition : Do not by bad examples , indiscreet words , or negligence destroy a soul , for whom IESUS CHRIST dyed . But if you have been so unhappy : do judgment , and justice ; punish your fault by true penance repair the loss as much as lies in you ; bring back the lost sheep to IESUS : or if you cannot : gain another in his stead : by prayers instructions , a●d good examples ; so you may be confident of pardon : God hath promised it . Amen .

DISCOVRS XXXVI OF THE SIXTH AND NINTH COMMANDEMENTS thou shalt not commit Adultery . Thou shalt not couet thy neighbours Wife .

Amongst all the irregular motions of a man , there is none more contrary to his nature , nor more abominable to the Creatour , than the unhappy vice of carnality . It is contrary to mans nature : becaus it is beastly , terrestrial , and unworthy of a man ; In anger , envy , pride . ambition there is some kind of spirit ; But luxury clouds the understanding : depresses the faculties of the soul : renders her unable to elevate her self above the objects of sense , and impaires all that is manly in us .

2. This vice is abominable to God , who repented to have made man , and sent a deluge to drowne the earth ; who consuin'd by fire four of the most florishing cityes of the world : and slautered 24 thousand of his people at one time : and 60 thousand at another , in punishment of this sin .

Though this vice be so contrary to a man , and so abominable to God : Yet fails it not to be most general ; For t is the source of an abundance of sins ; of an abundance in regard of the divers Species of it ; of an abundance in respect of the individuums or particulars .

3. There is no kind of vice that hath so many Circumstances which chang the Species or kinds , as this . The other commonly have but three or four at most : this hath seven ; which we must express in confession , if we have fallen into them , either in effect or will .

The first species or kind is simple Fornication : when you are not married , and do ill with a persone that is not bound , neither by Vow , nor marriage ; And though this be the least crime amongst the species of this vice : 't is nevertheless a mortall sin ; for S. Paul declares to us at least three times , that this sin excludes 1. Cor. 6. Gal. 5. Ephes. 7. 5. us out of the kingdom of Heaven .

5. The second is Stupration : when yon defloure or dishonour a Virgin ; you ruine in her soul the grace of God , which is the greatest good she can have in this world : and in her body a precious treasure , the loss of which is the more deplorable , becaus it is irreparable .

6. The Third is Incest , when 't is with any of your Relations , by blood , or by affinity , unto the fourth degree inclusively .

7. The fourth is Adultery : when you are married , or do ill with a persone that is bound in marriage : a sin , which violates divine , natural , and humane Lawes : a sin , which Pagans , or Infidells themselves have punished with death or exquisite torments : some by fire , others by wild horses : some by the halter : others in pulling out their eyes : cutting off their noses : and in the law of Moses it was punished by stones : so great appears this disorder by the light of nature , and so enormous in the sight of God .

8. Nevertheless this sin is now incomparably more black and criminal than it was in the law of Moses , or in that of nature ; For you break as much as lies in you the indissoluble bond of marriage : you violate a bond which represents the Vnion of IESUS CHRIST with his Church ; 'T is as if you sayd that JESUS ●ath divorsed the Church his Spouse : or that his Spouse hath quitted him ▪ notwithstanding his promises to the contrary .

More yet : the bodyes of Christians are worthy of honour , and ought to be treated with respect and reverence , not only becaus they are the members of Christ , and Temples of the holy Ghost : but moreover , becaus they have been sanctifyd by Baptisme : by the sacred Chrisme in Confirmation : by the most holy Body of JESUS in Communion : by being the matter of a Sacrament , which S. Paul calls Great : and by the nuptial benediction when they married ; And they soil them by adulteries , prostitute them as prophane things , to black , infamous , shamefull , and abominable actions ; Wherefore the Emperours Constantine , Constantius , and Constance sons of the great Constantine , published an Edict against adulterers , condemning them to the punishment of paricides : which was to be butnt , or drown'd , becaus say they , such are , sacriligi nuptiarum , abusers and prophaners of marriage .

9. The fift Species of this Vice is Rape : when you force one : or you draw consent by deceits , lyes , promises , or perswasions so powerfull , that they are equivalent to constraint .

10. The six is Sacriledge : when you commit an impurity being a persone sacred by solemne or particular Vow , or by holy Orders : or when you permit such a persone to take carnal pleasure in you : 't is in some manner to rob him , if it could be , of consecration : 't is the highest pitch of malice in the matter of fornication , sayes S. Chrysostome . S. Chry. Hom. 76. in Matt.

11. The seventh in fine is the sin against nature : which is so abominable , that we name it not , and which nevertheless is committed sometimes also amongst married persones . Remember that S. Briget did see in extasie many married people in hell , for having abused marriage . Remember what S. Austin sayes , that ▪ you may be drunk with your own wine as well as with anothers S. Aug. ser. 14. de diver . Gen. 38. 10. Remember that in Genesis Onan was grievously punished by God , becaus he offended him in marriage , eo quod rem detestabilem faceret ?

Confessours are very reserv'd , and ought to be so in this matter of carnality ; Preachers and good Writers treat sparingly of such subjects : lest the very articulate sound or characters in this matter should offend chast eares : or cause wors effects in the hearts of others ; if than you do not help your selves : if you confess not these ordures , unless you be examin'd you may remain in them 'til death .

12. These are the seven heads of this Monster : seven heads by which we may sin by this Vice ; But the Individuums or particulars of it are infinite . There is no kind of vice wherein men commit so great a number of mortal sins , as in this vice of Luxury ; a Drunkard is not drunk , but once , or twice a day : a Robber robbs not every day : a murtherer kills not very often : But he that gives himself over to impurity , commits dozens of mortal sins a day ; it happens very often , that he takes delight interiourly , ten , twelve , or twenty times a day in impure objects : and the voluntary delectation is a sin : though he has no will to do it in effect .

13. Wherefore I would counsell him that is a slave to this Passion , to make to himself the same reply , which heretofore the Buffoon or Iester of Francis the first of France did make ; The King having assembled his Counsell , to deliberate what way was best to go to Pavie : some sayd one way : others another : and others a third ; the Buffoon , who heard all behind the tapestry , when they were gon , cryed-out : they have all consulted by which way the King shal go : but they have not consider'd by what way he shal return ! And the event made appeare it had been an important counsell ; for the King was there made prisoner . When temptation flatters the hearts of them : they consult not , but of the means to content it : and how they may find a fit occasion to satisfy their passion ; But they consider not , how they may get out of the inconveniences , which they bring upon themselves by it ; they consider not , the certaine loss of spiritual life , the danger of the temporall , and of their fame : and that by begetting illegitimate children , they deprive unjustly the legitimate , and oblige themselves to restitutions , which will be very hardly made . These things well consider'd , will be a bridle to their passion : and make them also fly those conversations , dispositions , affections , and occasions of falling into a snare so prejudicial , and into a labyrinth so inextricable , for we must fight in this war , as the Parthians flying : and therefore S. Paul bids us not to struggle or graple with this vice , but to fly it fugite fornicationem .

14. Consider in the second place with Salomon , that you cannot have continence , unless God gives it you ; demand it then of him with all your heart : use the meanes of mortification to obtain : make daily supplication to the Mother of Purity , that by her powerfull intercession , you may be drawn out of this deep myre .

15. Consider in fine , what the sacred Text does teach us of this vice , and of the contrary vertue : The holy Ghost will not Prov. 22. 11. Matt. 5. 1. Cor. 6. 15. 13. Rom. .8 dwell in a Body subject to sin . He that loves purity of heart shal have the King his friend .

Blessed are the pure and clean of heart , for they shal see God . Know you not , that your Bodys are the members of CHRIST ? Taking therefore the members of CHRIST , shal I make them the members of a harlot ? Know you not that your members are the Temple of the holy Ghost ? God will destroy him who violates his Temple . 2. Cor. 7. If you live according to the flesh , you shal dye . But if by the Spirit , you mortify the workes of the flesh , you shal live . Having these promises let us cleanse our selves from all inquination of the flesh and Spirit , perfecting sanctification in the fear of God . Amen .

DISCOVRS XXXVII . OF THE SEUENTH AND TENTH COMMANDEMENTS . Thou shal not steal . Thou shalt not covet thy neigbours goods .

GOd having made an express Commandement to defend the life of man , and another to secure him from injury in the person of his wife : 't is with great reason that He gives this Commandement to secure his goods ; to which I joyn the tenth , by which He forbids us to covet or desire them . And to explain well the crime of Robbery , which both forbid ; we must consider first , what is the cause of it ? In the second place , what is the essence and nature of it ? And in the third place , what is the proper effect of it ?

1. The Ordinary cause is Avarice : a vice contrary to the Gospell : condemn'd by the Law of God : and pernicious to the Salvation of an infinity of people ; For the world is full of avarice : and the Poor are very often more reprehensible , and more slaves to this passion , than the Rich themselves . When we praise poverty , or inveigh against riches : there are many poor , who rejoyce , and look upon the rich with disdain and contempt . JESUS sayd not simply blessed are the poor : but Blessed are the poor of Spirit , by love and affection , who love poverty ; If you Matt. 5. 3. be as poor as Lazarus , and have affection to riches : if you be as much wedded to your raggs , and trifles , as the Rich to their silk , and costly furniture : if you forsweare your self to gain a little money : if you steal little things , not daring or not being able to steal more : this first Beatitude is not for you : you are not poor in the sight of JESUS ; but richer than the Riche themselves , poor by necessity , by a miserable , not by a laudable Will sayes S. Bernard S. Ber. ser. 1. in festo omnium Sanctorum .

2. The Rich also often deceive themselees grosly in this point , Whatsoever affection and tye they have to riches , they think themselves secure , in that they would not possess the goods of their neigbour , nor covet to have them by unjust wayes : as if the holy scripture did condemn injustice only , and not also avarice . They consider not that S. Paul distinguishes avarice from robbery : and that he says not only the robbers , but also the 1. Cor. 5. 10. 1. Cor. 6. 9 S. Basil , hom. de Divite avaro . S. Ambr. Ser. 81. S. Aug. Ser. 196. de Temp. S. Aug. Ser. 19. de Verb. Apost . 1. Tim. 6. 17. avaricious shal not possess the kingdom of God ; Do not Erre , neither theeves , nor the covetous , nor extorsiners , shal possess the kingdom of God .

3. Who is he whom the scripture terms covetous ? sayd S. Basil , and after him S. Ambrose ; He say they , who is not content with that which ought to be enough . And S. Austin declares , that not only he who takes the goods of another : but he that keeps his own with avidity is covetous . And the same Saint makes us note , that all the Rich that are damn'd and declar'd such in the Gospell , were not Vsurpers of other mens goods : but only too greedy and tenacious of their own . Wherefore the Apostle writing to his Disciple Timothy charges him , to command the rich of this world , not to trust in the incertainty of riches , but in the living God ; to do well , to becom rich in good workes , to give easily , to communicate their wealth to those that want , to heap unto themselves a good foundation for the time to com , that they may obtain the true life . We see then that avarice is pernicious , though it prevail not so far with us as to make us to commit injustice ; which effect avarice so frequently produces , that the earth is filled with it : though injustice does oblige to perfect Restitution : and this be hard and very rare . You will avow these verities , if you consider with me the Definition which Doctors give of Robbery .

4. They say ; that t is to take , or retain , or to endammage the goods of another against the will of him to whom it belongs . T is to take : either by your self , or by others : either secretly and by theft , or openly by force , exacting , receiving , or permitting others to exact , or to receive what is not due to you ; as when you exact fourshillings for marchandise , or service , which is not worth three .

5. To take or retain ; Not only to take , but to retain that which is not yours is robbery . If you inherit goods ill gotten by your Father or by your Ancesters , if you owe any thing to others : if you have found that which another lost : by retaining it you commit robbery ; There is no great difference sayd Pope Innocent the third in the Lateran Councel as to the danger of the soul , betwixt unjust detention , and invasion of anothers goods .

6. Or Endammage ; if you damnify your neighbor in his corne , or other thing ; if you thrust your self into an office , Trade , or other employment of which you are uncapable , and are the cause through your ignorance that any one be preiudiced in health or other good , you commit robbery .

To good of another ; understand ether spiritual , or corporal : which is not pondered and considered enough by some . If you have destroyd your neighbors house , you are judg'd a Robber : you are oblig'd to make Satisfaction ; you have made a horrible destruction in his soul : you destroy'd in his heart the treasures of the grace of God , soliciting him to sin , and you reflect not on it : you thinke not to put again into a good way this unhappy soul which you have made to stray ; you are a robber .

8. They add in the definition , against the will of him to whom it belongs : that is to say , without his voluntary and absolute free consent ; For though he consent to it , if he consent unwillingly : if he does wish it otherwise : if his consent be any ways extorted either by force , or fear : it excuses you not from robbery ; for there is nothing so contrary to a free consent as force , or fear . He then is a robber , who to do justice to a Party that hath right , receives a bribe or present . He is a robber who wearyes another with suits and expences , to the end he quit that which he may pretend to justly . He is a robber who makes his dependents to do him services , to which they are not oblig'd , w●thout paying them well for them . He is a robber , who forces his Creditors to composition , for fear of inconveniences which he may bring upon them : becaus the consent to these , and the like actions , is not free and voluntary . so far these palliated injustices are from being justifiable in the sight of God : that on the contrary they add to simple theft a circumstance which changes the species of it , and which is called Rapine .

9. To have a horrour of these , and the like disorders : Consider that this vice engages you in an ocean of sins , and precipitates you in a manner-irreperably , into eternal damnation . For t is not so in this sin as in others : You are not quit of it by repenting , confessing , and doing penance for it : it obliges moreover to Restitution ; And see here , what Divines say of it .

10. They teach us in the first place , that restitution is an act of commutative Iustice , and consequently that there must be an equality between the dammages which you have caused , and the reparation which you make of it ; In Vindicative Iustice , if mercifully you relax a little the rigour of the Law : if you make not the greatness of the pain precisely equal to the grievousness of the crime , the mercy of God excuses easily your fault ; But in Commutative Iustice , if having stolen 50. shillings , you restore but 48. you are stil a theef .

11. Secondly , they assure us , that Restitution is necessary to salvation ; that without it sorrow , confession , and absolution are unprofitable , that nothing can excuse you from it , but only impossibility to make it .

12. But to restore all must I fall from my estate and Condition ? You are oblig'd to it ; having built your fortune upon the ruine of your neighbour , it is most reasonable you repair that of your neighbour , by the ruine of yours ; ought not the condition of the Innocent to be better then that of the Criminal ?

13. But I cannot make restitution without defaming my self ; for he to whom J shal restore , will see that I have injured him and will decry me . You must give it in this case to your Confessor , or to a faithfull friend , who may render it without naming any personne , take an acquittance of him , and shew it to you . that you may be sure of your discharg , from this obligation ; an obligation so strict , that no power on earth can free you from it . Death it self , which dissolves consummate marriage , delivers you not from it ; and if God should raise you up again , you would not be oblig'd to retake your wife : but you would be to pay your debts : and your heires ought to do it in your defect .

14 Divines inform us further , that not only he who does an injury , but moreover all that cooperate or concurre to it are oblig'd to Restitution : as Receivers , fals Witnesses , makers of antidates , and fals contracts : Counsellours , who counsell you to prosecute a suit which they know to be uniust : or they , who by notable negligence make their Clients lose a just one : and Notaries who by ignorance or malice change the intention of the Testatour .

15. Infine they conclude that this commandement obliges always and incessantly ; becaus it is not an affirmative precept only that commands us to restore : but also a negative , that forbids us to retaine : and as such it is expressed commonly by negative terms in the Bible . 'T is the property of negative commandements to oblige always , and for always ; and therefore we sin at least so often , as the thought of paying , satisfying , restoring , coms into our minds , if having power , we neglect it .

16. Do better , injure no man , commit not sins which oblige to restitution ; for you will make it , or not ; if you make it , you will have contracted sin , and obligation to punishment , without receiving the profit of it : since you must restore the principal , and make good all prejudice and dammage ; and if you make it not , being in capacity to make it , you are undon , you are lost for ever .

17. If then you have been so unfortunate as to oblige your selves to it ; doe as a rich man of our age , who going from a Sermon , distributed his goods to those he had injured , saying , Pereant mihi , ne ego Peream : may I lose these goods , lest I lose my self ; these goods are for the earth , my soul is for heaven : these goods are perishable , my soul is immortal : these goods will stay here , my soul will go with me ; they will be the possession of my heires , my soul will be my owne ; these are not true goods however great and abundant they be , since they make not good so many bad men that possess them : they are not true riches since they make not rich nor content those that are flaves to them : I must leave them one day necessarily , and without merit , t is better then that I quit them now voluntarily , and with merit .

18. This good man did very well to cure his wounds : But I advise you , by flying avarice which was the cause of them , to prevent all wounds . Hear then what the holy Ghost hath sayd of it : Nothing is more wicked than to love money . Hear our Saviour , Eccli. 10. 10. mark . 10. 24. Tim. 6. 9. How hard it is for them that trust in money to enter into the kingdom of God! Hear also his Apostle , They that will be made rich fall into temptation , and hurtfull desires , which drown men into destruction and perdition . For the root of all evills is avarice . Root out then covetousnes says S. Austin , and plant charity , the root of all good ; This will make you feed Christ in the hungrie : refresh him in the thirsty : harbour him in the stranger : cloath him in the naked : visit him in the sick : comfort him in the prisoner : and this will make you one day hear this most joyfull word , which will put Matth. 25. 34. you in Possession of all good : com yee blessed of my father , possess t● kingdome prepar'd for you from the foundation of the world . Amen .

DISCOVRS XXXVIII . OF THE EIGHT COMMANDEMENT . Thou shat not bear fals witness against thy neighbour .

IF the fifth commandement ougth to be much respected , becaus it forbids us to assault the life of our neighbour : and the sixth , which forbids us to dishonour his wife : and the seventh which prohibits us to steal , or to hurt him in his goods : with more reason the eighth commandement ought to be looked upon as of the greatest importance , since it forbids fals witness , which makes our neighbor often lose his life , honour , temporall goods , and sometimes also his spirituall . To handle this subject fully , and to make it more universall , we will consider three sins or falsities which oppose this commandement : falsities of heart , which are rash judgments : falsities of mouth , which are lyes : falsities of workes or actions , which are cheats or impostures .

1. An Ancient sayd that there is no art nor occupation of which so many make profession as that of Phisitians ; so soon as you complain of the toothake , collick , or gravel , you will find fourty , who prescribe you remedies , all as they think very effectual , all or the most part in effect very unprofitable . that Ancient had hitt better yet , had he sa●d , that 't is the office of a judg , that all the world will exercise ; there is nither vertuous nor vicious person that is not often tempted to judg the actions of their neighbour : and the Son of God forbids it when he says , Will not to S. Iohn. 7. 24. judg according to the exteriour appearance . In which words our Saviour expresses 3. circumstances which are necessary to make rash judgment a mortal sin in a matter of importance .

2. In the first place 't is necessary that a judgment be voluntary and deliberate , for if it be but a thought , and a promptitude , which we renounce when we perceive it , 't is not a sin ; IESUS sayd not , do not judg : but he sayd , will not to judg ; It is not in our power not to judg by a sudden motion : but 't is in our power , not to consent to this judgment , and to cast it out of our mind .

3. In the second place : 't is not a mortall sin when one judges not absolutely , but doubts only of a thing : makes not a form'd and fixt judgment : but suspects only : he says not in himself , surely it is so : but it may be so : I fear lest it be so ; And IESUS did not say , suspect not . He nevertheless who should suspect voluntarily of a Prelate , or such like persons an evill of great importance , I know not , if one may excuse him from a mortal sin .

4. In the third place , 't is not a mortall sin , nor also often venial , when you judg of that which cannot be palliared , nor excused by any reason : if you see a man kill his neighbor : to do ill with a married woman : to blaspheme the holy name of God : 't is not a rash judgment to thinke that he is a murtherer , an adulterer , a blasphemer ; but to judg upon weak appearances , is contrary to the word of the Son of God : judg not according to appeanance ; It is an evill effect , which proceeds from divers causes , and all bad and vicious ; 't is sometimes lightnes and emptines of spirit ; when one hath not good entertainments within himself , nor in his own house , he seeks entertainments without himself , wanders about in companies , cannot be mute in them , tells newes , heares other , knowes not enough , invents more .

5. An Ancient in Plautus , compares them to waspes : which make no hony , buzz inceslantly , fly up and down , upon Altars , Miters , Crownes , and leave nothing but filth upon them : so those Idlebees droanes and lazie people , who know not how to employ themselves , pass their time in judging and detracting Prelats , Kings , Iudges , Priests , Religions : and since they are light , and shallow , they believe easily all that comes into their mind , with never so little appearance , be it good or evill .

6. S Paul teaches us another cause of rash judgments : the defect of charity : 'T is becaus you have in your heart some secret envy , bitterness , or aversion from your neighbour : Charity thinks not ill , says the Apostle ; there needs no other proof of it than experience . If a personne that you love well did the actions which you censure in your enemy , or corrival , you would not judg them criminall , as you do those of others : you would interpret them in a good sense . As he that looks through a red glass , all that he sees seems to him red : so you judg the actions of your neighbor according to the passion of love or hatred you have for him .

We believe easily what we desire and see willingly , says S. Thomas ; You have no repugnance , but great inclination to believe the vice of your neighbor , becaus you wish him ill : becaus you are subject to the crimes , and imperfections which you imagin to be in him ; The foole conceives that all others are like himself , says the holy Ghost by the mouth of the wise man . Eccl. 10. 15. And again : the heart of a wise man is in his right side , and that of a fool in the left ; It is certen , that all men have the heart in the same place : but He does signify , that a vertuous man judges in good part the actious of all men : the ill man measures every one by his own ell : he makes sinister judgements of the most part of men ; the Bee drawes hony from the most bitter flowers : the cantharides makes poyson of the most sweet ; the same raine falling upon a Vine is changed into pleasant and wholsome wine ●t watering hemlock is changed into mortall poison ; a good stomack makes good blood of the grossest meats : a bad stomack makes peccant humours of the best nourishment .

7. And from thence comes the bad effects which these rash judgments produce against God , our neighbors , and our selves . 'T is to usurp the office of the Son of God and to do him injury : since the Father hath given to him all judgment : Note all ; Iohn ▪ 5. 22. Rom. 14. 4 ▪ S. Paul looking upon it as a horrible usurpation , cryes-out : Who art thou that juggest another mans servant ? To his own Lord he stands or falls . 'T is likewise to be injurious to our neighbor : For 't is detraction and injustice to ruine his reputation , though it be in the opinion of one man only ; but when you judg ill of your neighbour upon weake conjectures , you ruine his reputation in your self ; you do to another , that which you would not have don to you ; you do as the Pharisee who disdain'd another only within himself , and the Son of God reprehends him for it . In fine you do not only injure God , and your neighbour by rash judgments , but you hurt much also your own self , for they fill you with pride , vanity , iealousy , suspicion , unquietness , and contempt of your neighbour .

8. S. Bernard gives us for a remedy of these judgments a most salutary advice . If you see your neighbor to do ill , think perhaps he does it with a good intention , or out of ignorance , or through great weakness , and without malice , or that he was surprized ; but if the action be so black , that it admits none of these excuses , think it was à very strong and violent temptation that made him fall , and say within your self , if God had permitted the like to have assaulted me , perhaps J had yielded to it as well as he : perhaps he hath many great vertues , which counterbalance the fault which he committed : perhaps this fall makes him very humble , and that by his humility , he is more pleasing to God , than you by your proud Innocence : and when nothing of all this should be : how know you what will becom of you , and what will becom of him ; there is inconstancy and weakness enough in your heart to make you one day , one of the greatest sinners in the world : and there is power and mercy enough in the heart of God , to make this sinner becom one day , a most great Saint in heaven .

9 , The second sort of falsities which this commandement forbids are those of the mouth ; and men are accustomed to speak them in three manners ; First in injuring their neighbour , as when they testify that he hath rob'd or kill'd : and this lye is called , hurtfull , or pernicious . secondly , in pleasuring your neighbour : as when you ly , to deliver him out of some perill : and this is called a serviceable or officious ly . Thirdly , in neither hurting , nor ayding ; and this is called , a vain or idle ly . There are many ▪ also of those that make profession of vertue , who detest fals witness and pernicious lyes : but make no difficulty of idle , and officious ; they consider not that the holy Ghost distinguishes a ly from fals-witness , and says that both displeas God . Prov. 6. 16. 2. 2. q. 110. S. Greg. lib. 18. mor: cap. 4.

S. Thomas concluds , that we ought not to ly , for to save a man . S. Gregory sayd the same , speaking of officious lyes . S. Augustine who wrote whole books upon this subject , goes farther yet , and says , that one ought not to ly , for to procure the salvation of our neighbour : ad sempiternam vitam nullus ducendus est opitulante mendacio . And to the objection which some propose of the Egiptian midwives who kylled not the Children of the Israelites , as Pharo had commanded , and excused themselves by lyes , the scripture adding that God rewarded them . S. Gregory answers , that they were not recompenced for their ly , but for their Piety .

And as to the Patriarke Iacob , and other Saints who seem in the scripture to have spoke untruths : the hoy Fathers answer , that they were mysteryes , not lyes , becaus they spoke not in their own persone , but in the personne of those , of whom they were the figure .

10. Officious lyes oblige us to the paines of Purgatory : but pernicious to the paines of hell ; The mouth that lyeth kills the soul , says the holy Ghost it brings damnation most due to them who are so injurious both to God and man .

11. In fine the third sort of falsities forbidden , are frauds , circumventions , dissimulations , and hypocrisies ; These are so common in the world that if the Prophet Hieremie were in this age , he would say of it , what he sayd of his , That our houses are fall of guile . In the houses of great ones , what chringing , suppleness , and treachery to supplant others ? in the Courts of justice what injurious judgments , what superfluous delayes , what unjust appeals ! In the shops of marchands , and tradesmen , what frauds , what fals weights and measures , what fals coyne , what corrupted and sophisticated marchandise ! To be short , in the Churches themselves , what counterfeit devotions , what disguised confessions , what hypocritical communions !

12. This Vice is so detestable , that the sacred Text joyns it with homicide ; God will abominate the murtherer and the the Deceiver , says the Royal Prophet ; And you will not find Psal. 7. that the Son of God sayd a word so sharp and nipping , of any absent persone , as He did of Herod , saying that he was a fox , becaus he was a Deceiver ? Dicite vulpi illi .

13. Let us end this discours with three powerfull passages of of Scripture , and three reasons against these vices .

Against the first , out of S Matthew , Iudg not that you may not Matth. 7. 1. be judged , For in what judgment you judg , you shal be judged : and in what measure you mete , it shal be measured to you againe . There is not●hing so terrible as the judgment of God ; the greatest Saints have reason to fear it : a thousand times happy he , who shal not feel the severity of it ; you shal be the person , if you will : the Judg himself assures you of it ; Iudg not , and you shalt not be judged ; if you judg your neighbour with sweetness and mercy , God will judg you with sweetness and mercy .

Against the second Vice S. Paul says to us away with lying : let every Ephes. 4. 25. one speak truth with his neighbour , becaus we are members of one another ; he then that will be a living member of that Body , where of IESUS-CHRIST Verity it self is Head , must not by pernicious falsities hurt his neighbor , but love and cherish him , as a member of the same Body .

Against the third Vice , the Son of God having sayd , that we shal not enter into the kindom of heaven , unless we becom as little children ; S. Peter teaches us in what we must be like them : be yet as children newly born without guile with out malice , 1. Epist. 2. without dissimulation .

Holy Iob who was but in the Law of nature , practised perfectly this advertisement ; the first praise which God gave him was his simplicity ; Have you considered , my servant Iob , that there Iob. 1. 8. is not his like on earth , a man simple , and just , and fearing God , and departing from evill ? happy he that imitates him ! he walks confidently Prov. 10. 9. Prov. 20. 7. Prov. 3. 32. Wisd. 1. 1. says the Wiseman : he fears not to be taken in a ly as often impostors are ; the children which he shal leave behind him ●hal be blessed ; he shal have the honor to have communication● with God : for his Communication is with the simple . And for the accomplishment of his happiness , he hath God ▪ for his inheritance : For to find God we must seek Him in simplicity of heart . 'T is the most precious treasure a man can possess , a treasure which makes him glorious , rich , content , and happy for ever and ever . Amen .

DISCOVRS XXXIX . OF THE EIGHTH COMMANDEMENT . Thou shat not bear fals witness against thy neighbour .

AS detraction is a very dangerous and common Vice : so it seems commonly forbidden . Some say , that 't is forbidden by the fift commandement , Thou shalt not kill : becaus it takes away our civill life , by which we live in the good opinion of men . Others say that 't is forbidden by the seventh . Thou shalt not steal : becaus it robs men of their fame and good name . Others in fine will have it forbidden by the eighth : becaus this , say they , forbids all injuries , that we do to the goods , to the honor and reputation , or the person of our neighbour by our unruly tongue ; all which does shew what a pernicious sin this is ; which kills , robs , and injures so much our neighbour ; And yet , as I sayd , 't is a most common vice , becaus Detractours want not specious pretexts , nor excuses which seem legitimate to palliate and plaister it . Wherefore in this discours I first lay open the nature of it , and unmaske it ; In the second place , I put before your eyes its bad effects ; and in the third place , remedies .

Calumnie , says S. Thomas , is to accuse our neighbor falsly of a sin which he hath not committed ; And detraction is to declare a fin which he hath committed , or a notable imperfection that is in him . This is not so great a sin as calumny , But it is a great one . When a thing is manifest : if it be known to the most of the Town or neighbourhood and cannot be concealed : if you speak of it , it is not a mortal sin ; But if the thing be secret or known to few : if you reveal it to them that know nothing of it you do against charity and justice : and therefore you are oblig'd to restitution . The light of nature , and this maxime of IESUS teaches you this truth , Do not to another , What you would not have don to your self . If your daughter , sister , or kinswoman has committed a fault your neigbour seeing it , would you he should reveal it ? or he to whom he hath reveal'd it should publish it , and say for excuse ; I did not invent it : such a person saw it : I relate it as I heard it ; would you not be troubled and griev'd notwithstanding this excuse ? Why then do you to another what you would not have don to your self ?

4. There are other yet more malicious : they make shew that what they say , coms from compassion , and nevertheless it coms out of passion . Our Saviour sayd : Take heed of them who com to you in the cloathing of sheep , and are inwardly ravinous Matt. 7. 10. wolves ; we may say again , who com to you with the voice of sheep , who prayse the absent , and afterward do as wolves ; with our doubt , say they , he is one of the finest men of his profession in the world ; But he forgot himself very much : he is much to be pitied : he would have don very well : 't is a great misfortune : I say it with a feeling ; It was no fault of mine he did not avoyd that : I have often admonished him of it ; they give poyson sweetned with hony : they have the voice of sheep , but the teeth of wolves .

4. And in effect they hurt and kill three persons with one bite . First themselves ; for their detraction deprives them of the life of grace , and kills them spiritually : it being a mortal sin , in a matter of importance , according to the scriptures . We call it detraction in a matter of importance , when you discover any thing that diminishes notably the reputation of your neigbour , though the thing be true , if it be secret and unknown .

That this is a mortal sin , is prov'd out of S. Paul : who recounting 1. Cor. 15 the sins which hinder our entrance into heaven , and the sinners that shal not possess the kingdom of God names Detractors And in another place making a list of sins to which Pagans were addicted , and which Christians must avoyd , he adds no Epithite to other sins , he names them all simply : but speaking of detractors , says , detractores Deo odibiles , detractors are odious to Rom. 1. 30. God , hatefull and abominable to him ; 't is then a mortal sin , since it makes us odious to God , and shuts against us the gates of heaven .

The reason of it is evident ; Theft in a matter of importance is it not a mortall sin ? who doubts of it ? detraction is theft more notable , unjust , and dammagable ; For a good reputation is Prov. 21. 1. more precious than great riches , says the wiseman ; he then that robs a man of his good name , does him a greater injury , than he that takes away his money : And in effect , what man of honor would not rather choose that one should cut his purs , or burn his house , than deprive him of his honor ? Divines then conclude by ●● good consequence , that detraction is a greater sin than Robery , becaus it takes away a thing more precious .

Some may here propose a question ; There is for example a man addicted to swearing , blasphemy , or detraction ; he does so sometimes inconsiderately , lightly , and without reflection : does he sin mortally as often as that happens to him ? Divinity answers with a distinction , either he takes paines to correct himself or not ? If he takes paines : if he does some penance when he falls into it , then 't is not a mortal sin : becaus it is not wholy voluntary ; but if he be careless , if he endeavours not to correct his bad custome , and to stand upon his guard : every time heswears falsly , or detracts in a thing of importance , though lightly , and inconsiderately , he sins mortally : for though such words are not entirely voluntary , when he pronounces them , they are yet voluntary in their cause .

6. If the Detractor kills himself , think not others safe : for the second wound he makes , is in him that heares : and if there be twenty in the company , perhaps he kills them all . Which S. Thomas proves 22. q. 75. ar. 4 : Rom. 1 32. Psal. 49. 18. by this of S. Paul : That not only they who do ill , but also they who consent to it , are worthy of death . And that the Prophet reprehends sharply not only them that rob with the theef , but those also that acompany him . And in that S. Bernard doubts whether of the two merits more damnation , the dretractor , or he that heares him ; lib. 1. de consid . c. 13. and that he concludes , that both have the Devill in them , one in his mouth and the other in his eares .

If your neighbors house were set on fire : would you not be oblig'd , at least by charity , to help him , and to quench it , if you can ? He suffers a greater loss in his reputation : your obligation is then greater to defend him from this hurt ▪ if then you are in company where one detracts : you are oblig'd to reprehend and correct the detractor , if you have authority over him : and if he detracts by a ly , to shew that what he says is fals : if what he says is true , to excuse the absent discreetly : to change the discours : to leave the company : but if you cannot do these things : to shew unwillingness to hear , and a displeased countenance ; for when he sees rhat you are not pleased with his tattle , he will be asham'd , and will learn to hold his peace . The north wind dissipates raine , and a sad look the tongue that detracts . But if you are glad of the detraction : if you say a word that contributs to it : if you shew by Prov , 25. 23. signes that it pleases you : if you are cause that he proceeds in the discours : if you make a shew to know it , to the end he detract more boldly , and without scruple , you are as criminal as he , and your soul is kill'd . Behold two deaths already caused by detraction .

7 The third is of the poor absent person , whome it kills by a triple murther . We have three sorts of lives : the natural life : the spiritual : and the civil ▪ The natural life is the union of the soul with the body ; The spiritual is the union of grace with the soul : And the civil is the union of a man with his neighbors , and a good repute amongst them . Now the detractor sometimes takes away the first life : often the second : and very frequently the third . The first sometimes : either by creating mortal enemies against the poor absent person : or by representing him as dishonest and unfaithfull , whereby he loses those employments , without which he cannot nourish himself , nor his . The second often : for soon or late the detracted person heares of the Detractor , he conceives a hatred of him , and resolves upon reveng ; ah ! he sometimes dyes in this disposition , and with the Devills is damn'd for ever . The third frequently : for generally speaking detraction takes effect , and deprives the detracted of the good opinion others have of him , which is the cement of the commerce that is between them ; so the detractor takes away his civil life , and obliges himself to restitutions , and reparations both of the honor and good name , and of all the expences , dammages , and interects caused by his detraction , which will be very hardly made .

8 To avoyd a vice so pernicious both to you and others , follow the counsell of the holy Ghost : Weigh your words in a just Eccl. 28. 29. ballance before you utter them ; Remembet , that in the judgment of God , they shall be all exactly weighed , examined , judged , punished , or recompenced ; we must render an account in judgment of a word which hurts not : how much more of those which blacken our neighbor , rob him of his honour , and are the caus of so many enmities and dissentions ? Remember when you are in passion and quarelling with your neighbor , That you utter not the Prov. 25. 8. things which your eyes have seen , lest afterward you cannot amend it , when you have dishonoured him , says the sacred text . And in effect a detractive word is soon let forth , but not so soon recalled ; words have not handells to be pulled back again when they have eschaped : but they have wings which makes them fly away irrevocably ; if you would repair the honor of your neighbor , whither will you go to seek all those to whom you have spoken , and all those who have spoken of it after you ? and if you find them , how will you raze out of their minds the bad opinion of their neighbor which you have imprinted in them ? And yet 't is a thing absolutely necessary : unless you go to the person whom you detracted , and pray him to pardon you , and to free you from the obligation of restoring ; But if he does not : 't is a verity avowed by all Doctors , that you stand oblig'd to repair his honor : in defect whereof the Pope himself cannot absolve you . Calumniate not , nor detract then any person , but have charity which as the Apostle says , Covers a multitude of sins : so you will enjoy quiet in your self , and peace with others : you will obtain the grace and favour of God in this world , and glory in the other , Amen .

DISCOURS XL. OF THE SACRAMENTS IN GENERAL .

AS Creation is attributed to the Father : Redemption to the Son : So sanctifieation of souls is attributed to the holy Ghost : becaus 't is an effect of particular love and goodness : The more usuall way He takes for this work is the administration of Sacraments , which are the instrumental causes of his graces , chanells and conduits of his benedictions . Before we speak of each one in particular , 't is good to treat of them in general , and to consider what is common to all the Sacraments of the Law of Grace . Wherefore I will put before your eyes their causes , the nature , and effects of them .

1. T●e Efficient Caus who instituted the Sacraments , is IESVS lib. 4. c. 4. de Sacrament . Trid. ss. 7. can. 1. CHRIST . Who is the Authour of the Sacraments , but IESVS our Lord ? these Sacraments came from heaven , says S. Ambrose . And the holy Ghost , by the mouth of his Spouse , assembled in the Councel of Trent . If any one shal say , that all the Sacraments of the new Law were not instituted by CHRIST our Lord , let him be anathema . IESVS hath given his Apostles , and his Church commission to institute Feasts Fasts and the Ceremonies of the Office : but the institution of Sacraments He reserv'd to himself : 't is He alone that b●queathed them to the faithfull , as the magasins of his merits , chanells of his graces , and authentick proofs of his Divinity — Yes of his Divinity .

2. For in the institution and administration of Sacraments IESUS shews that he is God , since He exercises and makes appear divine perfections , His Power , Wisdom , Goodness , Mercy , Iustice , and Providence .

3. His Power : They say usually in Philosophy , that no creature however noble and eminent it may be can serve the Creator as an instrument , to draw out of nothing another creature : that a Seraphin cannot create , no not instrumentally , a drop of water , or one only grain of sand : Let them change now their tone , and praise the power of IESVS CHRIST , who makes use of common creatures to produce so excellent : of material , to to produce Spiritual : of dead and inanimate creatures , to create a divine life : who makes use elements which are in the lowest order of nature , to produce that which is most high and more excellent than all that is in nature : who makes use of a little water to produce grace , which is a participation of the life of God himself .

4. He shews in this his Wisdom , disposing of all things sweetly . leading his creatures to their last End by means convenient , and fitted to their nature . If you had not bodys : if you were as Angells S. Chryhom . 60. ad Pop. Antioch . separated from all corporeall matter , God would give you his gifts purely , spiritually , and invisibly ; but becaus your souls are cloathed with terrestrial and materiall bodys , God gives you his graces in material elements . and in sensible signes .

5. He exercises his Goodness ; for by the malediction thundred against the first man and his posterity , corporeal creatures are Wisdom . 4. becom to us temptations , stumblingblocks , and snares : But by the Benediction of IESUS , they are the matter of Sacraments , conduits of his graces , organs of our sanctification , and instruments of our salvation .

6. And whereas He is both mercifull and just , in shewing us mercy , he exercises his justice ; for man being by sin unjustly elevated against God , who is infinitely above him ; he is justly punished and humbled , seeing himself oblig'd to receive his salvation by corporal creatures , which are so much below him .

7. His Providence in sine herein does shine : He foresaw that men are naturally inclin'd to an exterior worship : and He provided Sacraments and Sacrifice , which consist in exterior actions , lest they should employ themselves in superstitions . He sees that Vnity is necessary amongst his faithfull : and to make them uniform in the exercise of Piety and divine service , to unite them togeather in th● same Religion , and the same Church , He institutes exteriour actions , common to all Christians , by which they may pay to God their Duties , and receive from him his favours .

8. But IESUS is not only the Authour and Institutor of Sacraments : He is moreover the Dispencer of them , who vouchsafes to confer and administer them to you ; to confer them I say , not only as an universall and general caus : but also as a special and particular .

9. The Nature and the Essence of a Sacrament is to be a visible and effective signe of divine and invisible grace ; And they have very great resemblance with the Authour of grace , with the subject of grace , and with the effect of grace . The Authour of grace is IESUS CHRIST Man God , and the Sacraments represent him very naturally ; For as IESUS CHRIST , if one may speak so , is but a holy and wonderfull Compositum of the divine Word and humane nature : so a Sacrament is but a compositum of the word of the Priest , and of the material Element . The subject of grace , is the person that receives it : he is composed of body and soul ; And the matter of the Sacrament is applyed to his body : and the form which consists in words , teaches , excites , and animates the faith and the devotion of his soul . The effects of grace are different and very well represented by the exteriour signes or Sacraments ; The effect of Baptismal grace is to cleanse the soul from original sin , and to temper the ardours of concupiscence ; and what is more proper to represent these effects than water ? The effect of Eucharistical grace is to feed , nourish , and cherish our souls ; and what is more proper to signify this nourishment , than the species of bread ? we may say the same of the other Saments as we shal see God ayding , when we treat of each one In particular : let us content our selves at present to see , that the Sacraments are practical and effective signes of the grace they signify , of which only it now remains to speak .

10. This word Grace in the Scripture , and in the language of the Faithfull , is taken in divers senses . First , it is taken sometimes for all favours that God does us , also in the order of nature ; other times for free gifts of God , term'd graces gratis given : becaus they are not given for the deserts , not for the benefit of the Receiver : but for the good of the Church , as the gifts of prophecie , preaching , and working miracles .

11. 'T is not in any of these senses that 't is taken treating of the Sacraments . 'T is taken for habitual and sanctifying grace : which is a most excellent quality , that Sanctifys us , and renders us holy and just before God : that makes us children of the eternal Father , Brothers , and Coheires with IESUS CHRIST , living Temples of the holy Ghost , Kings of heaven , and Partakers of the Divine nature says S. Peter . 2. Ep. 1. ss. 7. can 6.

13. 'T is an article of Faith declar'd by the councell of Trent , that all sacraments of the christian Church give Sanctifying grace to all that receive them worthyly . If there were a Confessor so rich and liberal , that he would give five or six Guinnies to all that should com and confess to him , and as often as they should com , who would not go ? would he not be opprest with people ? We are not Christians if we believe not firmly , that as often as we confess , or receive other sacrament as we ought , we acquire a greater treasure , than if one should give us a thousand guinnys ; yes , in the ballance of Gods judgment , and in the esteem of wisemen , one only degree of grace is more precious , and more worth than all the riches of the Indies , becaus grace is of a superior order to all the goods of nature .

14. But by the sacraments you receive not only one degree of grace , but many . In Isaiah it is sayd , You shal draw waters in joy out of the Saviours fountaines : 'T is not sayd , you shal receive they shal be given you : But you shal draw : t is not sayd , out of cisterns : But out of fountaines ; if it were sayd , you shal receive grace you might think that you should receive but as much as one would give you : But since t is sayd , that you may draw , and also out of fountaines , which cannot be drain'd , you may take as much of it as you will . The measure of the greater or lesser quantity of water that you draw out of a fountaine , is not in the fountaine it self : but in the greatness or littleness of the vessell wherein you draw it , so the measure of the greater or lesser grace you receive in sacraments , is not in the sacraments themselves : but in the greater or lesser disposition which you bring ; it you com to them with much of faith , attention , contrition , humility , devotion , fervour , and love of God , you will receive in them much grace : if you go to them with little disposition , you will receive but little ; and consequently 't is more profitable to confess and to communicate one only time with-great devotion , than 5. or 6 times with little disposition .

14. Moreover the sacraments give not only habitual and sanctifying grace : but also actual and auxiliary graces , which ayd us to obtain the end for which each Sacrament was instituted . I explicate my self ; when you receive holy Orders in a good state , and with the disposition that you ought , in the sanctifying grace which you receive , is included a promise which God makes you to give you actual graces , to perform well the divine office , to instruct the people , to administer the Sacraments , and to do other ecclesiastical functions to which you are apply'd and consecrated by holy Orders . If you marry in a good state , and as a christian , in the sanctifying grace which you receive , is containd a promise that God makes you , to give you in occasions , actual and auxiliary graces , to live peaceably with your husband , to breed up well your children , to resist temptations against conjugal chastity , and to practise other vertues to which marriage obliges you . By which you see the great prejudice you do your selves , when either you neglect or receive unworthily the Sacraments : you deprive your selves of innumerable graces , which God would oblige himself to give you in the rest of your life , as the appurtenances and attendants of the grace , which you should have receiv'd .

16. This will render you extreamly culpable in the judgment of God , and you will dye with great regret , seeing you had so souveraigne remedies and helps , and that you neglected so much to profit by them . know that the Sacraments are talents , of inestimable value : but which are given us with an obligatio● to gain by them . In S. Matthew IESUS compares himself to a Lord who gave Talents to his servants : and finding that he who had receiv'd Mat. 25. but one had not gaind with it sayd , cast the unprofitable servant out into exteriout darkness : there shal be weeping and gnashing of teeth . What then would He have don to him , if he had lost his talent ? what would He have don to him , if he had receiv'd and lost many ? and what will IESUS say to us ? what will he do to us , if we shal have abused , or not used and profited in vertue by the talents of the sacraments He hath given us ? what weeping ? what regrets ? what gnashing of teeth ? and what rage against our selves for having lost so good , so easy , and so frequent occasions to make good our salvation , to advance in vertue , to load our selves with merits , and to enrich our selves for eternity ? But vertuous people will reioyce , will admire their own happiness , and will acknowledg their wisdom in receiving them often , becaus they will see that these Sacraments were most rich talents , and were gages , and infallible promises of the inestimable , incomprehensible , and infinite glory which they shal possess for ever . Amen .

DISCOVRS XLI Of the Necessitie and Nature of Baptisme .

WHen great S. Hierome says we are not Christians ▪ by birth , he speaks of the carnal birth , and not of the spiritual , for in the Sacrament of Baptisme we are made Christians we are regenerated in the life of grace ; This Sacrament is a spiritual birth , the first , and the most necessary of all the Sacraments : the door through which we enter into the Church . To know evidently the necessity of it , we must acknowledg three verities , founded upon the principles of Christian Religion , received by all Doctors , and drawn from express passages of holy scripture .

1. The first is , that all Children which are conceiv'd by the ordinary way , all except the Virgin , are sported with original sin , are enemies of God , objects of his just wrath , ●laves of the Devill , Children of perdition , and victimes of eternal death ; I say , conceiv'd by the ordinary way , to make you understand , that the Son of God being not conceiv'd by this way , but by the operation of the holy Ghost , his Conception was not only exempt from all impurity : but hath been the source and origin of all purity of our souls and bodys . I have moreover added the Virgin excepted : becaus according to the maxim of S ▪ A●stin , when we speak of sin , we speak not of the Virgin , she having been prevented with all the graces , and advantaged with all the priviledges that an Omnipotent and loving Son could bountifully bestow on her whom He chose to be his Mother . These two then excepted ; T is an Article of faith , that all Children , though their Parents be faithfull and in the state of grace , are soiled with sin , and are fruits of malediction , and damnation : They are soiled with sin , For in Adam all have sinned , says S. Paul ; and nothing that is soiled shal Rom. 5. 12. Apoc. 21. 27. Ephes. 2. 3. enter into heaven , says S. Iohn . They are the objects of Gods anger : we were by nature the children of wrath , says S. Paul ▪ and the anger of God is not a passion , but a punishment ; the wrath of God upon this stilborne infant is never appeased : For he that hath not faith , the wrath of God remaines upon him , says IESUS CHRIST in S , Iohn : but this infant hath neither actual , nor habitual faith : not actual , for he is uncapable of it : not habitual , for he could 3. 36. not receive it but by the Sacrament , and he is dead without it : the wrath of God remaines upon him .

2. After all this , how do some flatter themselves in their sins and say , that God made us not to cast us away : that his mercy permits him not to be so rigorous as they say : that he will spare us though we die in the state of sin ; made He these poor infants to cast them away ? and nevertheless He permits them to be lost ; the mercy of God is greater than you can possibly imagin , and notwithstanding , this great mercy , this infinite mercy hinders him not to exercise such a severity upon these little creatures ; And if He be so severe to them for one only sin , which they incurre by the misfortune of their condition : what will He be to you for so great a number of sins , which you commit , not by ignorance , constraint , surprise , but so freely , and voluntarily ?

3. 'T is a second Verity that original sin was an evill so desperate and incurable , that there was not any pure Creature possible , that could remedy this evill : that nothing less was necessary than the humiliation , blood . and death of a God , for a medecine to t is mortal maladie . 'T is easy to prove it by the malice of sin , which offends an infinite Majesty : but 't is not necessary : since it is a common doctrine , that 't is not but to extreme maladies that one applyes extreme remedies . sin must be a very dangerous and extreme evill , since a remedy so powerfull , strange , extraordinary , and extreme was necessary for it . Ha! you know not ô sinner ! what is a mortal sin ; for if you knew it , you would rather die a thousand times than commit it : you would rather eate your tongue , than pronounce one only blasphemy or fals testimony : you would rather burn your hand than reach it out to a dishonest , or unjust action .

4. This precious and inestimable treasure of the merits and passion of IESUS , is a most powerfull remedy for original sin , but nevertheless unprofitable and uneffectuall , if it be not apply'd to us . Suppose that you have here the best medecine in the world : if the infirme person take in not , it serves for nothing ; so though the precious blood of IESUS , and the infinite merits of his passion be more than most sufficient to deliver us from sin : if they be not appropriated and appli'd to us by the Sacrament , they are uneffectuall and unprofitable . So we see the Scripture attributes 1. Ep. 1. 7. Ephes. 5. 26. 1. Pet. 1. 19. Tit. 3. 5. Iohn . 3. 3. 6. S. Austin . ep. 20. ad Hierom : lib. 3. ep. 9. ad Fidu : Aug. lib. 3 de Orig. Animae . 9. c. to the water of Baptisme the same effects , it attributes to the blood of IESUS CHRIST : becaus water aplyes the vertue of it . The blood of IESVS CHRIST cleanses us , says S. Iohn . IESVS CHRIST cleanseth his Church by the Baptisme of wator , says , S. Paul . S. Peter , We are saved by the blood of the immaculate Lamb. S. Paul , God hath saved us by the Baptisme of regeneration .

In S. Iohn IESUS repeats twice with great instance , that none may pretend ignorance : Amen Amen I say to thee , if any one be not regenerated of water and the holy Ghost , he shal not enter into the kingdom of heaven . Hence the primitive Christians , if an infant was in danger , ran hastily to the Church , and in great fear lest the infant should dye without the sacrament . Hence S. Cyprian says , without Baptisme infants are lost . Hence S. Austin gives us this caveat , say not , teach not if you will be a Catholick , that infants departing before Baptisme can com to remission of their original sins .

Now I make your selves Iudges , whom we ought to belive either a Quaker or some other Reformer , who say that t is not necessary to baptise an infant : or the primitive Christians , the holy Fathers , nay or IESUS CHRIST himself , who says so clearly , and with such asseveration that it is necessary for him .

7. From these Catholick Verities , all married women ought to learn , to have great care , that their daughters , and servants also , know well all that is necessary for the essence of this sacrament : and that they know well what I am about to say of it . In case of necessity , each one may baptize an infant , also the Father or Mother in defect of another : and if you will that the child be saved : see what you must do ; You must take water , not spittle , aquavitae , rosewater , or any other made by art , but natural water , of fountaine , sea , river , pit , pond , or well : you must wet or wash the body of the infant with it : the head if you can possibly : and if you cannot wash the head , you must put water upon the brest , arme , foot , or upon some other naked part . and the same persone that puts water , must in putting it say distinctly , ( with intention to purge him from original sin , and to make him a member of the Church , or at least , to do what the Church does ) these words ; Infant , I Baptise thee in the Name of the Father , and of the Son , and of the holy Ghost . But the Infant that should be perhaps baptized upon any other part than the head : when the head appears , you must baptise him again under condition , saying , Infant . if thou art not baptized , I baptise thee in the Name of the Father , and of the Son , and of the holy Ghost . Becaus Baptisme that is given upon any other part , 3. Part q. 66. ar. 7. is not certen , says S. Thomas .

And when you are not certen that the child is dead , you ought to baptise him under condition , and say , If tbou art living , I baptize thee in the Name of the Father , and of the Son , and of the holy Ghost . For as S ▪ Austin speaking of a Catechumen that fell into an Apoplexie having not demanded Baptisme says that he ought to be baptized ; becaus 't is better to put your self in danger of baptizing one unwilling , than to be wanting to one willing ; So when you doubt if a child be living , 't is better to put your self in danger of baptizing a dead child , than not to baptize one living ; And becaus the life of these little creatures is sometimes so feeble and imperceptible , that we thinke them wholy dead , though a longtime after they give signes of life . I say 't is good that every woman should know all this : for it happens sometimes that a woman falls into labour suddenly and unexpectedly , and that the infant cannot be brought perfectly into the world alive : or it is so weake that likely it will die before an ordinary Minister of this Sacrament can be had ; if those about her know not how to baptize , the infant may be for want of this help depriv'd of Salvation ; and if this should happen but once in the whole world in a hundred years : for to avoyd it , every one should learn with great care how to apply this Sacrament , so important is the salvation of a soul .

8. And this again is of so great importance , that very learned and pious Bishops , and other Divines have counselled all Curates to baptise under condition , all infants that had been baptized by women ; for though some know well the matter and the form of Baptisme , they are nevertheless so surprized , and in such a hurrie in these conjunctures , that often they know not what they do ; and this is not only the judgment of those Bishops , but Opus . 65. parag . vlt de Officio Sacerd. the express opinion of S. Thomas .

9. In fine married women ought to learn that they are most culpable in the sight of God , if their infant die before Baptisme becaus they defer it too long expecting Gossips , or for other humane reasons or considerations : or becaus they hurt themselves and lie down before their time ; if this happen with out your fault ▪ you may comfort your selves in your innocencie and adore the Providence of God ; but if you have hurt your selves by your fault leaping , dansing , putting your selves into great passion , or by carrying too heavy burdens ; 't is an evill which hath no excuse , and which deserves to be deplor'd all the rest of your life .

10. But if it be so great a misfortune to those poor infant● not to receive the grace of Baptisme though without their fault : It is no smal misery to lose it after we have receiv'd it , and to lose it by our fault for a passion , or a trifle ; especially since it is so hard to returne again by penance , to the same newness in CHRIST , and to obtain so full and entire remission of all sins as in Baptisme we receiv'd . The justice of God exacts to this effect a second Baptisme , a Baptisme not of elementary water , but of teares , a laborious ▪ painfull , and sorrowfull Baptisme , say the holy Fathers , and the Council of Trent . For sins commited after Baptisme are far greater , more enormous , and unworthy of pardon , ss 14. c. 2 than the sins of infidells ; Christians that shal be damn'd , will be more tormented in hell , than Pagans : they have the knowlegd of God , they know , or ought to know his holy will : and his divine Commandements : how great an evill it is to transgress them and to offend so high and so excellent a Majesty ; The Servant that knows the will of his Master and does it not shall be beaten Luk. 12. 47. with many stripes , says IESVS CHRIST .

We are not strangers , but domesticks of God , his children , and beloved . We have the honor to be received to his table , to eate of his bread , and to be nourished with his flesh ; if then we offend him after so many favours , he is very sensible of the offence , it is a monstrous ingratitude : as when one of your own betrays you , you are wont to say : if it were another , it would not trouble me : but such an one , who pertains to me so neerly , whom I have so much oblig'd , ha ! this does pierce my heart ! so IESUS says , si inimicus meus maledixisset mihi , sustinuissem utique : if a Turk , a Iew , a Pagan who is my enemy offend me , the injury is not so sensible ; But you , a Christian : who have contracted amitle with me , who have set at my table . how have you the malice to commit sin , which disobliges me extreamly ? we have receiv'd the grace of God by Baptisme , the gifts of the holy Ghost , the supernatural habits , helps to overcom temptations : if we sin notwithstanding these favours , we have much less excuse .

Do not so if you be wise ! If you have yet baptismal grace : If you are cloathed with this fine garment , which S. Austin calls the Robe of silk , with this robe of innocencie , which is given you in Baptisme : keep it carefully , persever and walk in it til death , for t is more honourable , more pleasant , more easie , and more secure to go by the way of Innocencie , than by the way penance to everlasting life Amen .

DISCOURS XLII of the Oblgations we contract in Baptisme .

I Will poure out upon you clean water , and you shal be cleansed from all your contaminations , I will give you a new heart and a new spirit , sayd God by Ezechiel ; Which words the holy Fathers and the Interpreters of Scripure understand unanimously of Baptismal water . He had reason to make this promise with so great pomp and majestie of words ; for if we cosider attentively , we shal see that after the Incarnation of the Son of God , and the Redemption of mankind , He never more oblig'd humane nature , than by the institution of the Sacrament of Baptism : which purges us from all sin , makes us adoptive children of God , members of IESUS CHRIST , coheires of Heaven , and Temples of the holy Ghost . What honor ! what dignity ! and what admirable prerogatives ! They that are members of IESUS CHRIST and the children of God , ought they not to lead a life conformable to this dignity ? thy that receiv'd the Spirit of God in Baptisme , should they not act and speak according to this divine Spirit ? T is is that to which all Christians are oblig'd by Baptism ; It obliges them to die a morall and vertuous death : and to lead a new life conformable to rhe excellencie of this birth , as shal be shewn in this Discours .

1. Before I proceed to the proofs of these important Points , I explicate my self ; By the sin of the first man , and by our own crimes we deserve to die effectually the death of soul and body , and to be b●ried in hell eternally ; But the Son of God out of his infinite mercy , to the end we might live and merit the crowns of heaven , changes by Baptisme that horrible and eternall death , into a morall and vertuous one ; He will that we die to sin , to the world , and to our selves . To sin , that is to all sorts of vices . To rhe world and its pomps , that is you must not set your heart upon the pride , riches , and passtimes thereof : you must reject superfluities , and content your self with necessaries , and not according to the rules of the world , but according to christian frugalitie , modestie , and humilitie . To our selves : this is that we call dying to the old Adam : that is , you must die to ill humours , irregular passions , vicious inclinations , to the love of your own selves , which we contracted by our carnal birth and extraction from the first man ; for by his sin our nature hath been so corrupted , that if we follow it , we have no other object of our thoughts , words , actions , and affections , than our selves , and our own interests . To all the aforesayd things we are oblig'd to die , and see here the proofs of it .

2. For when S. Paul says in the 6th . chapter of his Epistle to the Romans , that we are dead and buried with IESVS CHRIST Rom. 6. by Baptisme : It is to prove what he would perswade us in the whole Chapter , that we are oblig'd to kill in our selves sin with all its appurtenances and for ever ; so he says , since we are dead to sin , how shal we live therein ? We know that by Baptisme , our old Rom. 6 , man hath been crucifyd with IESUS CHRIST , that the body of sin , and the mass of evill inclinations may be destroyed . And to the Galatians , they that pertain to Christ have crucified their flesh , with its vices and Gal. 5. concupiscences .

Can we be good Christians and not appertain to IESUS ? Nevertheless the Apostle of JESUS says , that we appertain not to him , if we crucify not our flesh . He says not , they that appertain to him in the quality of Religious , or Priests : But all they that appertain to IESUS CHRIST , Crucify their flesh . And S. Chrisostome , Baptisme is to us that which the Cross and Sepulcher was to IESUS : 24. hom. 10. in ep. Rom. C. 6. it ought to have in us the same effects : it ought to crucify us , to make us die , and to hide us from the world .

3. It imports much to note what is the Grace of each Sacrament , and what charg it puts upon us ; for each sacrament conferrs a special grace , and to this grace some charg is annexed , to which we oblige our selves . T is a Talent given us with a strict obligation to employ it . The grace of Confirmation , is a spirit of Fortitude , which obliges us to make profession of the Faith in Presence of Tyrants , also with perill of our lives . The grace of Confession is a spirit of Penance , which obliges us to satisfactory workes , to fasts , alms , prayers , and other actions which S. Iohn Baptist terms , Fruits worthy of penance . the grace of Baptime is a spirit of the Cross and death , which obliges us to die to sin , to the world , and to our selves ; if then we have any voluntary affection to the Pomps of the world , to the delights of the flesh , to the satisfaction of unruly passions : if we are wedded to our own conduct , to our proper judgment , and not to that of our Superiours , we are wanting to the grace of this Sacrament ; for we are baptized to be made Christians , that is Disciples of Christ : and He says to us expresly , He that renounces Matth. 16. Luke 9. 23. not himself , note himself , his unbridled passions , bad humours , his own judgment , and self love , and carrys not his Cross daily , cannot be my disciple

4. But this death is like to that of the Phenix , which dies not , but to acquire a new life ; 'T is as that of IESUS , who was spoyled of a mortal and fading life , to resume a glorious and immortal . We die not to sin , to the world , and to our selves , but to live to God , and to his grace ; we are not crucifyd with IESUS CHRIST , but to rise again to a new life ; we devest not our selves of the old man , but to put on the new ; For we are buried by baptisme with IESUS , to die to sin , that as the Son of God is risen by the glory of his Father , So also we may Rom. 6. Ephes. 4. 24. walk in newness of life , says S. Paul to the Romans . And to the Ephesians , Put ye on the new man which according to God is created in justice and sanctity . When the Apostle commends to us a new life , he demands of us a great change , and an admirable metamorphosis says S. Chrysostom . Then he adds , I have great S Chrysost. hom. 10. in ep ad Rom. 6. Gal. 5. 3. caus to groan , and weep abundantly , considering on the one side the great obligations we have contracted in Baptisme , and seeing on the other our great negligence .

For as S. Paul in the Epistle to the Galatians says , every man that circumcises himself engages himself to observe , all the law of Moyses : : So whosoever receives Baptisme , obliges himself to keep the law of Christ . Now since Christian Religion is a profession of penance mortification , sanctity and perfection : these things are not indifferent to them that are baptized , but they stand obliged to follow them . Which made great S. Basil say , whosoever hath receiv'd the Baptisme of the law of grace , is oblig'd to live according to the Gospell : and hath oblig'd himself by an irrevocable contract , to imitate IESUS CHRIST .

5. I know well than to excuse your selves you say , if I live not according to the world : if I cloath not my self gorgeously , if I lead a retired and mortified life : I shal pass for an extravagant person : they will not esteem me : they will say I am an abhorrer of society , and a man of another world .

You say true : but what is this to say ? It is to say , they will esteem you a christian : that you will pass for a Disciple of IESUS ; This is that which you have promised in Baptisme : T is in this the perfection of Christianity consists , in declaring war against the world , and its pomps : in opposing its maxims and customs : contradicting flesh and blood ; Take courage then says S. Chrysostom , fight valiantly , consider what Chrysost. To 3 ser. de Martyr you have promised , under what condition you were made a Christian , and in what war you are enrolled . Think not to tryumph without Victory , to be victorious without fighting , to fight without enemies that are contrary to you .

6. But some do say : where are pastimes , delights , and pleasures forbidden in the ten commandements , or in those of the Church ? If those frequent , and almost continuall pastimes , delights , and pleasures are not against the first and chiefe of the commandements , Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart , with all thy soul , with all thy mind , and with all thy forces : they are at least against the second , which our Saviour says is like to it ; For is this to love your neighbor as your self , to employ in superfluous delights , that which might deliver him out of great inconveniences and miseries ? you know that so many orphans , so many other poor , who are the children of God , members of our Saviour , are eaten with vermin for want of a little linnen , that they are starved with cold , and that they dye with hunger for want of assistance : and the money wherewith you might succour them , you spend in superfluities : what insensibility is this ? where is the fraternal Charity , or the Christian Compassion , or the bowells of mercy which the elect ought to have ? The Prophet Amos 6. 6. Amos weighed well how much Charity was by this violated when he sayd ; Woe to you who seek exquisite meats , and delicious wines , and yee have not pity on the miseries of the people .

7. S. Denys says that in his time , if one desired Baptisme , the c. 2. Eccle. Hier. parag. 2. et . 3. first thing he did , was to intreat a Christian to be his God father ; the Christian on the one side desiring the salvation of the Petitioner : and on the other weighing the weakness of a man with the weight of the affaire , was troubled with fear , and seized with apprehension to conduct him to the Bishop . Nevertheless in fine he led him to the Prelate : Who sayd to him , that his designe ought not to be imperfect , but entire , and with all his heart , as approaching to God who is entirely perfect ; and having declar'd to him the forme of life he ought to lead , to live godly : receiv'd from him promises and protestations to aspire with all his force to that perfection . And that he might not undertake such a charg lightly and inconsiderately , he made him pass 2 or 3 years in Catechumenate , which was the Noviciate of Christianity , where he exercised himself in fasting , prayer , and other penances to make tryal , if he could apply himself to the austere and vertuous life of Christians . By which you see , that the answers made for you in Baptisme , are not ayrie words , they are according to this great Saint , and other holy Fathers promises , and protestations which oblige us . By the same you see also , what life the Christians of those times did lead , to sati●fy the obligations contractd in their Baptisme .

8. Do as they did : renounce the Devill , and all his pompes , works , and suggestions ; renounce the World , with its vanities , follies , and maxims ; renounce your selves : your flesh , sensualitie , selflove , particular judgment , and all the inclinations of the old man ; separate your will from his : and turn to IESUS your God and the Source of your salvation . Acknowledg the excellencie of your Dignitie : the noble and divine Allyance to which you are elevated : to whom you pertain by Baptisme . Remember that you have the honour to be the members of IESUS-CHRIST , not improperly , nor metaphorically but really and truly . Let us remember that he is our Head , and that we must conform our selves to him ; otherwise we shal make a great deformitie in his body and dishonour him extreamly . Would not this be a monstrous and unnatural deformitie , if to the head of a handsom man were joyn'd the body of a beast , the paws of a Lyon , the belly of a hog . , the tail of a serpent ? IESUS is the Head of the Church : we are the members of it ; what dishonor should we do him ? what unnatural deformitie should we make in his Body , if we should be unlike to him ? if He being as meek as a lamb , as pure as the sunbeam , and as simple as a dove , we should be cruel like lyons , unclean like hogs , and deceitfull as serpents ; Let us assure our selves that He will not suffer such deformitie in heaven : and that to be associated to him in the life of glory , we must be like to him in the life of grace . Amen .

DISCOVRS XLIII Of Confirmation .

AS the eternal Father hath shewn effectually the ineffable love which He had for the world in giving his only and beloved Son in the Mistery of the Incarnation : a love so wonderfull and prodigious , that though admiration be the daughter of ignorance , and IESUS be the infinite and eternal Science , He speaks not of it but with astonishment and admiration : Sic Deus dilexit mundum ! So IESUS hath shewn effectually the infinite love which He had for his Church in giving Her his holy Spirit , who is equal , coeternal , and consubstantial with Him ▪ and his Father .

2. But as in the distribution of graces where of the Apostle 1. Cor. 12. 10. speaks , the holy Ghost is communicated to divers persons , for different operations : to some to worke miracles , to others to interpret the holy scripture , and the like ; so in Sacramental grace the holy Ghost is given for divers intentions , to produce divers effects , according to the difference of the ends , for which IESUS instituted the Sacraments . In Baptisme the holy Ghost is given us , to be the Soul of our souls , the life of our life , and the Spirit of our spirit , to create in us the spiritual and Christian life , make us Children of God , Members of IESUS CHRIST , and Heirs of the kingdom of heaven . In Confirmation He is given us , to make us Souldiers of IESUS CHRIST , to enrole us in his warfare . and to arme and fortify us against his enemies .

3. That there hath been always in the Church a particular Sacrament , to make us soldiers of IESUS CHRIST , appears in the Acts Acts. 8. 17. where S. Peter and S. Iohn gave the holy Ghost by imposing Episcopal hands upon the Samarians whom Philip the deacon had converted and baptized . The same , S. Paul did to the disciples of Acts. 19. 5. and 6. Tertull de Prescrip. c. 40. S. Iohn at Ephesus . It apears also in Ter●ullian , who says , that Satan , Ape of the Divinitie , and ambitious of the honor we give to God in our Mysteries , incited the Idolaters to counterfeit in their superstitious ceremonies the Sacraments of the Church ; He proves it by induction in the first S●craments . Satan , says he . Counterfeits our Baptisme : he baptizes those that belive in him ; our Confirmation : he markes in the forehead those who are his souldiers ; and our Eucharist : he makes an oblation of bread . O●her Fathers say , that this Sacrament is Pentecost for us ; that is to say , the holy Ghost is given to us in it with abundance of his grace , and for the same end for which He was sent to the Apostles , in the day of Pentecost ; IESUS ascending into heaven commanded them not to preach the Gospell , not to appear abroad , till they had received him : He knew their frailty : He knew that without his aide they would be overcom . Behold S. Peter : he had been baptized : he came from communion : and becaus he was not strengthned with this vertue , he trembles , and shrinks at the voice of a poor maid ; but after Pen●ecost he is so couragious , that he speaks undauntedly in a full Consistory : he says to the Iudges and high Priests , We must rather obey God than men . You see then , that this Sacrament makes souldiers of IESUS CHRIST , and gives us force to fight for him ; wherefore it imprints a Character : and it belongs to a Bishop only to conferr it : He administers it with the thumb : with Unction of sacred Chrisme composed of oyle and balme : he makes the signe of the Cross upon the forehead , and gives a little stroke upon the cheek .

4. It imprints a character in our soul ; for characters are imprinted in us by some Sacraments , to mark and distinguish us from other men , and to designe us paticularly to the service of God ; by Baptisme we are made his subjects : by holy Order , Officers and Ministers of his Church : and by Confirmation , we are made his Soldiers .

5. I know well that by Baptisme we are also made spiritual soldiers : and for this we use unction in it ; But this is only to fight in our own quarrell , against the Devill and other particular Enemies ; As the Burgesses of a Town , though they are not by profession soldiers , faile not to have arms and to fight in need , in defence of their persones , or their countrey .

6. But by Confirmation we are made soldiers to fight , not in our particular quarrells , but in those of IESUS-CHRIST : soldiers by office and profession : to the end we fight for him against Tyrants , against the World , and against the Enemies of his Religion .

7. And hence it proceeds that every one may Baptize in necessity : and that a Bishop only may Confirm ; for to make a subject of a king we need not but to cause a child to be born in his kingdom ; But to raise and enrole soldiers , belongs not but to Captaines ; so to make us Vassalls of IESUS : on needs not but to make us to be borne in the Church his kingdom , which is don by Baptisme ; But to make us his soldiers by Confirmation , one must be a Bishop or Prelate of the Church .

8. In making us soldiers He gives us arms and force by the grace of this Sacrament ; And hence it is that the Bishop gives it with his thumb , the strongest of all the fingers . He gives it by unction : to signify the interiour Vnction and force , by which we are fitted to appear in the field ; Balm is thereto added , becaus we must fight publickly for IESUS : and if we do well , we are a good odour to the son of God , and to his Church , Christi bonus odor sumus in omni loco .

9. This unction is made in the form of a Cross : becaus the Cross is the standard and the ensigne of the warfare in which we enrole our selves .

10. This Cross is made in the forehead , the seat of bashfulness to teach us , that thenceforth we must not be asham'd of the Cross of IESUS : that we ought to embrace with a holy boldness , the reproaches , confusions , humiliations , and the mortifications , which occurre in the practise of Christian vertues ; and to make us know that we must be ready to receive and endure affronts and ignominies , for the defence of Iesus , He gives us a little blow .

11 , It was not in vain , nor without much reason , that IESUS instituted a particular Sacrament , so great a Sacrament , a Sacrament which imprints a character , which a Bishop only can conferr , which gives such plenitude of the holy Ghost to arme and fortify us , not only against Tyrants , but also against the Persecutors of christian piety and devotion . For christian Religion which is almost freed from the persecution of pagans , is at present tyranized by the babble , raillery , and derision of wordly souls . Wherefore S. Bernard sayd , the Church may truly say , In pace amaritudo mea amarissima : my affliction is most bitter in the time of Isay . 38. 17. peace : It was bitter in the death that Tyrants made the Martyrs to endure : more hitter in the infidelity of Hereticks : But 't is most bitter in the ill life of Christians , who mock and laugh at the piety of devout Souls ; For this is much more hurtfull than that of Tyrants . In the persecution of Tyrants Christians dared not to pray , nor to exercise devotion in publick , they sought caves , grotes , and private houses : but they served God freely at least in these places ; the persecution of worldlings is the caus that many dare not serve God as they ought in particular houses , for fear to be called devotes : they dare not frequent the Sacraments , or be assiduous at divine service , becaus they call them hypocrites : they dare not be conscientious and restrain'd from unhandsom words and insolent actions , becaus they call them scrupulous : a sin detestable and wholy unnatural , to persecute christianity in chrichristianity it self : to have sworn fidelity to IESUS in the Sacrament of Baptisme , and laugh at those who are faithfull to him : not to serve God themselves : and to deride those that serve him : a sin , not of frailty , nor of ignorance , but of malice and contempt : which drawes from them the grace of God , indurates and disposes them to impenitence and reprobation . The children of Hely who averted the people from devotion , 1. Kings . 3. 14. committed an abominable crime in the sight of God , which could not be expiated by victimes , says the holy Scripture .

12. This temptation is so dangerous , also to devout souls , that they who stand invincible against other assaults , permit themselves to be overcom by this : becaus good natures are facile , complaisant , and condescending : they have so much fear and confusion to do or omit any thing that may displeas another , or which they apprehend may lessen their own honor or reputation , that one only thought , What will they think ? what will they say ? will render al predications , remonstrances , and exhortations uneffectual .

Say for example to this Gentleman or Duellist , you live upon the brink of hell : you may say every morning when you rise , perhaps in the evening I shall go to bed in hell ; there needs no more than that a friend do pray you to serve him as a Second , to be kill'd in this action and behold you are most meserable for an eternity . Can there be any thing more foolish than to expose your self to be kill'd , or to kill another man , who never disoblig'd you , to serve the caprice of a giddy and unreasonable head ? refuse couragiously these requests , and they will trouble you no more with them . I would willingly , he will answer you ; But what will they say ?

Say to this Lady , the extravagance of your cloathes does prejudice much your salvation ; it consumes the best part of your time : it fills your soul with pride and vanity , it wedds your heart to trifles : it renders you unable to pay debts : to give necessary assistance to the Poor : you would do well to cloath your self more simply and modestly . I would do it willingly , she will assure you : But what will they say ?

13. But what are they you fear so much ? Atheists , impious , or at best , light , loose , and libertine Christians ; good and vertuous soules , solid and understanding persons will esteem and honour you . If a Criple should laugh at you , becaus you go straight : would you do well , to be asham'd of it , and to counterfeit your self a criple ? If you study to pleas the humours and the fancies of the world , you will never have don , you will make your selves ridiculous ; regard them not ; Let them talk : 't is your part do do well : and theirs to speak ill ▪ you can no more hinder them from talking , than you can doggs from barking .

14. Whatsoever you do : you will be the But of evill tongues ; your intentions will be judged : your actions censured . If you be meanly cloathed , they esteem you a hypocrice ; if well cloathed according to your condition , proud ; If thrifty , avaricious ; if liberal , prodigal ; if you pardon injuries , a coward ? if you defend your right , revengfull ; if you fast , a dissembler ▪ If you nourish your self , a glutton ; if peaceable , negligent ; If vigilant in your duty , turbulent ; If quick at mass , indevout ; if long , scrupulous ; if you preach mildly : you lull people a sleep ; if vigorously , you are passionate ; if you reprehend vices , you are too violent ; if you reprehend them not , a flatterer ; S. Iohn did neither eate nor drink , they sayd he was possest ; IESUS did eate and drink , they sayd He was a friend of good cheer ; All these overflowings of tongues are best stopt by a generous contempt of them ; when they shal have satisfyd their folly , or their malice , they will be weary of talking , and will honor you ; for when you are vertuous , the people of the world mock you in appearance , but in effect they honor you : they laugh at you exteriourly : but interiourly esteem you .

15. But suppose that in effect they laugh at you , and contemne you ; Why are you confirmd ? the charg that Confirmation imposes on you , is to endure affronts , reproches , and confusions , for the glory of IESUS CHRIST : to defend his doctrine and his Vertues with the peril of your honor , and of your life : as He hath endured confusions , ignominies , calumnies , and a most infamou● and shamefull death for you : He that shal be asham'd of me and of my words , I will be asham'd of him before my Father ; And Mat. 10. .3 on the contrary He says , He that shal confess me : he that ●hal not be asham'd to acknowledg my Doctrine . to practise my vertues , and to be my Disciple , I will confess him in the presence of my Father and his Angells : I will acknowledg him for my servant , praise his vertuous actions , and adorn his head with a crown of Glory ▪ Amen .

DISCOURS XLIV of the Real Presence of the Body of IESVS CHRIST in the Eucharist .

IESUS CHRIST being both God and man , hath always two intentions in his enterprizes : He regards the glory of God , and the salvation of men ; wherefore He willed that the Eucharist should be a Sacrifice , and a Sacrament , a Victime and a food ; In the quality of a Sacrifice and a Host , it is referr'd to the glory of God ; in the quality of a Sacrament and food , it is referr'd to the salvation of men . I shal treat of it as a Sacrifice in another place ; In this , I speak of it as a Sacrament , and demonstrat that it contains really , truly , and substantially the precious Body of JESUS CHRIST .

1. And to convince an understanding that teceives the holy Scripture , I need not other proof than the clear testimony of the Son Iohn . 6. Matt. 26. 26. Mark . 14 22. Luke 22. 19. 1. cor. 11 Gal. 1. 12 of God , who sayd , The Bread which I will give you is my flesh ; And giving it to his Disciples in the last Supper , This is my Body . Which words He sayd not only before his death , as the Evangelists depose : But also after his Resurrection and Ascension , as S. Paul does testify ; I have learned of our Lord says He , and not of men that being in the last supper He sayd to his Disciples , take , eate , This is my Body .

2. Notwithstanding the evidence of these words , Calvin is so bold as to say that what our Saviour held in his hand and gave to his Apostles , was not his Body , but bread , a figure or shadow of his Body . I would know , if our Saviour de●iring to declare to us , that He gave his Body , could speak otherwise than He did . If all the men in the world should employ a thousand years in seeking terms to express themselves : could they speak more clearly , than saying This is my Body ; And the bread which I will give you is my flesh .

3. But suppose that these words are obscure ; to whom ought we to referr our selves for the meaning of them ? Either to Calvin who came more than fifteen hundred years after CHRIST , or to the judgment of the Faithfull who lived in the times of the four first general Councells , during which Calvin himself avows , that the Church was in her purity ? The Gospell says , that we must credit two or three good Witnesses : behold here six authentik ones : three of the Greek , and three of the Latine Church ; S. Cyrill of Hierusalem who had place in the second 4. Mistagog : cat . general Council held in the year 381. teaching his people by the Scripture , and according to the sense of the whole Church of his age , speaks thus ; Since then our Saviour himself declares and says of bread This is my Body , who shal henceforth dare to doubt of it ? And He affirming and saying This is my blood , who is he that shal doubt of it saying 't is not his blood ? Heretofore in Cana of Gallilee He changed water into wine : is He not worthy to be believed changing wine into into blood ? Vnder the species of bread the Body is given , and under the species of wine the blood is given his Body and his blood is receiv'd into our members . That which seems bread , is not bread , though the taste preceives it such , but the Body of Christ ; and that which seems wine , is not wine , though the taste represents it such , but rhe Blood of Christ .

S. Cyrill of Alexandria who assisted in the third general Councel held at Ephesus in his 13. book upon Leviticus , in the middle says , Lest we should have horour of flesh and blood put upon our Altars : God condescending to our weakness , infuses into the things we offer , to wit into bread and wine , the vertue of life , converting them into the verity of his own flesh .

S. Crysostome preaching to the people , brings in our Saviour speaking thus to them : Many Parents give their children to others Chrysost. ham. 61. ad pop , Antioch . to be nourished : But not so I : with my own flesh J nourish you and set my self as meat before you . J took upon my self flesh and blood for you : and the very same flesh and blood I deliver again to you .

Let vs ioyn to the Golden mouth to the Ambrosian mouth , that is to say , S. Ambrose to S. Chrysostom ; This bread before the Sacramental words , is bread : but when the consecration is don , of bread is made the flesh of CHRIST ; by what words ? of IESUS CHRIST : by the word which made althings ; the Heaven was not before the creation , the sea was not , the earth was not : but He spoke , and they were made , He commanded and they were created : so I answer you , before the Consecration this was not the Body of Christ : but after Consecration J say to you that 't is the Body of IESUS : IESUS hath spoke the words .

In Africa they Spoke as they did in Italy , becaus they had there the same faith , which made S. Cyprian or the Authour of the supper of our Lord to say , the bread which our Lord gave to his Disciples being changed , not in appearance , but in nature , was made flesh by the omnipotency of the Word .

In fine great S. Augustine in a sermon upon the Title of the 33 : Psalm admiring these words And He was carried in his own hands sayd , this cannot be understood of David nor of any other than of Iesus CHRIST : for who is he that can carry himself in his hands ? But IESUS CHRIST carried himself in his hand when He sayd to his Disciples , take , eate , This is my Body .

If you will weigh with me the circumstances of the Institution of this Sacrament , you will have no difficulty to embrace the faith of these holy Doctors : and you will see the great injury they do our Lord who say , that He gave to his Disciples , but only bread as the figure and the memory of his Body .

4. Let us consider first , who He is that says these words : This in my Body : T is the Son of God , who is all Power , ●isdom , Goodness ; We may well comtemplate in Him these Perfections since He himself considers them to accomplish this Mistery . T is S. Iohn that says it : JESUS knowing that the Father gave athings into his hands : Iohn . 13. that He came from God , and goes to God : whereas he had loved his that were in the world , unto the end He loved them . IESUS in the last supper considers that his Father gave althings into his hands , that He had an infinite power , and nothing was impossible to Him . He considers that He came from God : that He is the increated Wisdom produced by the Father by way of understanding and knowledg . He considers that He had excessively loved men making himself man for them : that it was the property of his infinite Goodness to Communicate it self to them more and more , and to love them unto the end ; Ought He to consider all these things , to give them a morcel of bread ? And is this a Donary beseeming such a Donor ?

In the second place , to whom does He speak , Saying . This is my Body ? To his beloved Disciples , to whom He had sayd , I will not call you servants but my friends , becaus I have made known to you all that I have received from my Father . He speaks to his Apostles , to whom He was accu●●omed to speak clearly , without Parable or figure : or if He proposed any to them , He explicated the same presently : He sayd to them , You have the priviledg to know the secrets of the kingdom of God , but to the rest I propose them in Parables , He speaks to his Embassadors , whom He sends to instruct the world ? Is it not to Embassadors that a King is wont to discover his designes , to open the secrets of his heart , to give particular Instructions , that they may negotiate the better his affaires ? And IESUS saying that . He gives his body , saying it I say , to his Friends , Apostles , Embassadors , shal He ●ave deceived them , and instead of his precious Body , shal He have given them a morcel of bread ?

Let us Consider in the third place , the Circumstance of Time ; He eates first the Paschal Lamb with them ; and afterward to mount up to a higher Misterie , to pass from the figure to the reality , from the image to the verity . from the promise to the accomplishment , and from the shadow to the Body : He gives them his precious Body : If the bread that He gave them were not his Body , but a figure only , it would be in vain that He gave it : it would be an unprofitable and superfluous repetition , not of word , but deed : since the Paschal Lamb was a figure more express , more distinct , and more significant of his Body , than a morcel of bread .

In giving it to them He sayd ▪ with desire I have desired to eate this Pasche with you before I suffer . This desire was not only to eate the Paschal Lamb with his Disciples , since He had eaten it so often with them , and that He had had this desire lo long ; with desire I have desired , says He , that is J have long since vehemently desired ; and this desire of IESUS , this great desire of IESUS , this desire which the amorous heart of JESUS hath had so long , shal it not have had for object but to eate with his Apostles a morcel of bread ?

He sayd before I suffer : and S. Paul , in which night He was betrayd : 1. Cor. 11. 23. to make vs know , that being neer his death , He made his Will and Testament , and He declares it in express words : This Chalice is the new Testament in my blood . A wise man , who loves his children , making his Will , speaks as clearly as he can : if any one makes it in doubtfull and ambiguous words : 't is becaus he is little intelligent in affairs : or will leave suits , not goods to his heires ; if my Father had left me a house , and you would contest with me saying , 't is a paper or painted house he means : what Judg would hear you ? what impartial Arbiter would not condemn you : would you not injure me , and yet more my father ? if he had meant a paper house , would he not have declared his intention ? IESUS our celestial Father makes his Testament , He declares his last Will , He says that He leaves me his precious Body : and you say 't is not his true Body , 't is a figure of his Body ; goe you are a mocker : if it was not but his figure would He not have sayd so as well as you ? would He have sayd This is my Body , instead of saying this is my figure ?

He is upon his departure in his last supper : He goes to death and afterward to the imperial heaven ; when a loving husband is vpon his deathbed , or bids farwell to his dear spouse for a journey somewhat long : is it not then that he opens his heart to her , and discovers to her his secrets ? is it not then that he speaks to her without ambiguitie ? that he gives her testimonyes of his greatest affection , and leaves her the more precious presents ? And JESUS being in the vigill of his death : giving his farwell to the Church his Spouse , and depriving her of his Visible presence , shal He have spoken obscurely and equivocally to her ? shal He shal He have deceived her in a matter of so great importance , and for all nuptial presents , for the gage of his amity , for the testimonie of his tender affections , for a supplement of his absence , shal He have left her only a morcell of bread ?

The manner also in which He accomplishes this Mistery ought to be considered ; if this be but a morcel of bread ; Why promises He it so long before ; why speaks He of it with so much pomp ? Why prayses He the effects and necessitie of it so much ? Why prefers He it before the Manna ? the bread which I will give you is my flesh ; he that shal eate of this bread hath everlasting life ; If you eate not my flesh you shal not have life in in you ; This is not as the manna your fathers have eaten ; If that which He gives is but a mite of bread : the manna was to be prefer'd before it ; It was the figure of the Body of IESUS CHRIST , as well as Calvins bread , and much more express ; for it was moulded● by hands of Angells : the bread of Calvinists by the hands of men : that came from heaven : and their bread from a bakers oven ; that had all sorts of tasts : their bread hath but one .

After He had promised it so long time , and so solemnly , He gives it ; but washes first the feet of his Disciples : He makes them a long and sublime sermon : He recommends to them puritie and charitie : He makes to his Father a very long prayer , and if all this tended but to give them a piece of bread , I make you judg .

5. Let us consult moreover the practise and the Pietie of the primitive Christians , and we shal see that their faith , and the religious S. Ambr. lib. 3. de Spirit . Sto. c. 12 S. Crysos . hom. 24. in 1. ad Cor. Et in orat . de Philogonio . Ceremonies which they practised in respect of the Eucharist were-very contrarie to the error of the Calvinists ; they adored the holy Sacrament upon the Altar , with the worship of Latria which cannot be given but to God only ; we adore the flesh of CHRIST yet this day in the sacred Mysteries says S. Ambrose . S. Augustine upon these words of the Psalme , Adore his footstool sayd , Christ hath given us his flesh to eate , but nobody eates this flesh , but after that he hath adored it . S. Chrysostome , Let us imitate at least the Mages , who seeing Christ but in a manger , adored Him with great fear : and you see Him , not in a manger , but upon an altar .

6. They feared extreamly to let fall upon the ground the least S. Aug. lib. 50. hom. hom . 26. Origen . hom 13. in Exod. particle of the Eucharist , or one drop of the chalice , as S. Austin . and Origen do testify .

They required not only purity of body , and sanctitie of soul to touch , or receive this Sacrament : but they demanded sancti●ie to see it and to look upon it , as appears in the first epistle S. Chrysostome wrote ●o Pope Innocent , where he complains that soldiers sent by his enemies , had entred in a tumultuous manner into the Church : and he exagerats as a bold attempt , that many of them who were not yet baptized , had seen the holy Hosts . They exposed not , also to the Catechumens the secret of this Sacrament : it was the secret of the Church , which was not revealed but to her Children : and it was a crime to speak of it in the presence of Catechumens , or of Infidells ; this is seen in the epistle which the Synod of Allexandria wrote to the Catholick Bishops , where the Council complains , that the Arians were not asham'd to speak of the Mysteries in the presence of Catechumens , and what is wors before infidells .

7. Now I appeal to your consciences : if the Christians of the primitive Church ; did believe that the Eucharist is but a morcel of bread which minds us of the body of IESUS : would they have adored it with supream worship ? would they have thought it so great an incongruitie to let fall the least crum of it ? would they have required such puritie of body and soul to receive it , to touch it , or to hear , or speak of it ?

8. All the Articles of our faith are equally true ; but there are none of them so express in scripture : none taught so clearly by the holy Fathers : less opposed in primitive times : confirmed by so many miracles : received so unversally in Europe : in Asia : and in Africa as this ; For amongst all , Catholicks , Hereticks , Schismaticks : amongst Grecians , Latines , Hebrews , Abyssins or Ethiopians which have been , and which are at present , Calvin only with his Partie hath obstinately denyed it . I leave you to thinke , with whom you should chuse to rise and appear at the day of judgment , either with S. Cyprian , S. Ambrose , S. Augustine , S. Chrysostom , and all the other holy Doctors of the east , west , south , and north , who florished in the time when the Church was in her greatest puritie and vigour , or with Calvin , who came fifteen hundred years after the institution of this Sacrament .

9. Follow the counsell which the holy Ghost gives you by the Wiseman , Ne transgrediaris terminos antiquos quos posuerunt Patres tui , Passe not the bounds which your Ancesters have put ; hold the beliefe of those primitive Christians and the doctrine of these holy Fathers , who were taught by the Apostles , or by their Successours : who read the holy Scripture day and night : who meditated upon it seriously : who were particularly assisted by the holy Ghost to understand it well : who were desinteressed and free from passion ; for in effect , you are not more holy , nor more learned , nor wiser than S. Austin ; And hear what he sayd to a Pelagian Heretick : That which the Fathers believed I belive : what lib. 1 contra Iul. c. 2. circ● med . they taught I teach : what they preached , I preach .

Follow the example of this great and holy Doctor if you be wise and carefull of your salvation : follow always Antiquity and Vniversality in your beliefe ▪ say with the whole Colledge of the Apostles , I believe the holy and Vniversall Church ; And to all the reasons of humane Philosophy that Dissenters oppose , Answer that S. Paul hath sayd , Our faith ought not to be in the wisdome of men , 1. Cor. 2. 5. but in the Power of God . Amen .

DISCOURS XLV Of the Production , Reception and Operation of the Eucharist .

S Peter having in the first chapter of his first epistle taught us , that we are born again by the seed of the word of God , bids us in the second , to desire as new born children reasonable milk , that we may grow unto salvation . by which words he does not only invite us to suck yet more the milk of saving Doctrine : but moreover to the participation of the holy Eucharist , which here he also signifys by milk . And in effect , there are three great conformities and resemblances between the milk which a mother gives her child , and the adorable Sacrament of the Altar : Conformitie in the manner of their production : conformitie in the manner of their reception : Confirmitie in the manner of their operation .

2. S. Austin in his frst sermon upon the Title of 33 Psalme brings this pat comparison : Imagin that you enter into the house of a mother of many children : Some of fifteen or Sixteen years of age : other but four or five monthes old ; if you ask her what will you do with that bread ? T is , she will say , for the nourishment of my children . And of what children ? of these great and little ones . What , for the nourishment of these little ones ? they have no teeth : how will they eate that bread ? Yes , that bread is for the nourishment of all my children both great and little , but in divers manners ; the great shal eate it in the form you see it ; and becaus the little ones cannot eate it so : I will concoct it in my stomake and change it into my blood ; and becaus they would have horrour to take my blood in its own form , I will concoct it a second time , by the heat of my heart in the limbick of my breast : where it will becom , white as snow , sweet as sugar , and liquid as wine . The Son of God in his Divinity is living bread , enlivening bread , the bread of Angells ; The Celestial Spirits do not live , are not nourished , saciated , and happy but by seeing , loving , possessing , enioying God . men also ought to be nourished with the same food : but in this mortall life , they are uncapable to enjoy God in his proper form , they cannot see him openly , and face to face ; what hath the Son of God don , who compares himself in Scripture to a loving Mother ? He incarnated this bread : this divine Word incorporated himself , and took the form of flesh and blood . And becaus men would have had fear and horrour to eate his flesh and drink his blood in the form He was : He concocted this Bread a second time in the breast of this Sacrament , by the heat of his heart , by an ardent love He again transform'd this Word , and cloathed himself with the species of bread and wine , which are common and usuall with us , to be the milk and nourishment of men , who are his little children . And as a mother giving her breast to an infant exposeth herself to many importunities , incommodities and pinches which he gives her ; So our Saviour shut his Eyes to many considerations of his glory , and of his interest which might have hindred Him from instituting this Sacrament ; He exposed himself to a thousand affronts which He receives , and will receive to the end of the world , from Hereticks , bad Catholicks , and vicious Priests , that communicate in the state of sin ; and ●hough He be the Sovereign Purity , the essentiall Sanctity who abhorrs sin infinitely : yet is content to suffer all these injuries , rather than deprive his well beloved children of the happiness of this breast .

3. Jn the second place , this Sacrament is compared to milk in the manner 't is to be receiv'd ; It must be taken as children take the brest with faith , hunger , and familiarity .

4. An infant takes the breast with shut eyes : he examins nothing , but sucks the breast trusting to his mother ▪ a Dissenrer proposes questions as the Capharnaits : how can this man gives us his flesh Psal. 130. to eate ? How can so great a body be contained in so little a Host ? If I am not humble , and if I exalt my Soul , I shal be like to an infant that is weaned from the brest , sayd the royal Prophet . This happens to a Dissenter ; he exalts his Soul , thinking that he hath much of knowledg and understanding : he examins the power of the Omnipotent , and will find that to be impossible which our Saviour sayd : and he is weaned from this sacred brest . Catholicks as humble , simple , docible children , trust the Church their Mother , who neither can , nor would if she could deceive them ; they silence senses , and shut the eyes of fallible reason , to open only those of infallible Faith .

5. They that have a lively faith of that which is contained in this Sacrament , have a great appetite to it , an earnest desire of it , and therefore they reape incredible fruits from it . The Virgin sayd in her canticle , God fills the hungry with good things , Such as approach to him with a Spiritual greediness and avidity . see , says S. Chrysostome , with what readiness a little infant takes the teat , with what force he joyns himself to the brest : you would thinke that Hom 60. ad pop . he would thrust himself into the brest of his mother : or that he would suck out the heart and soul of his nource ; and if he be one only day without this refection , he is wholy unquiet , troublesome , and insupportable . Do the same , says this holy Doctor : go to the Body of IESUS amorously , ardently ; and greedily , as if you would lodg your self in the sacred side of JESUS , unite your self to Him , heart to heart , soul to soul , essence to essence , and transform your self wholy unto Him : and when by your fault you are depriv'd of this divine refection , be sorry and troubled , as having suffered a great loss .

6. And after you have had the happiness to receive , make good use of it . This Sacrament hath a permanent Being , and remaines as long as the species in the stomack , that IESUS may have leasure to convers with us , and we with Him . We ought then to keep him company , to court and entertain him by acts of adoration , gratitude , love , oblation of our selves , with resolution to serve Him well ; we must believe He coms to us full of good will for us : that He desires nothing more than to fill us with goods , to embrace us , and to unite himself to us for ever ; we must cast our selves into his armes , as an infant into his mothers , put into his hand with great confidence our affaires , afflictions , salvation , and our family : ô God! I trust in you : you are infinitely good , you give your self to me , you will give surely that which is much less .

7. The third conformitie of the Eucharist with milk is in the manner of their operation .

First this is proper to milk amongst other nourishments , that it is the whole feast and the entire refection of the infant ? it Satisfys hunger and thirst , and serves him for meat and drink ; And this is also proper to the Eucharist , that in one only Species of it is contain'd the whole refection of the Soul : you are as well communicated and spiritually fed in taking the Host alone , as in receiving both Host and Chalice .

8. Here Dissenters think that they have a great advantage of us declaming against our communion in one kind ; But I see not how they can except against it : For whatsoever the protestant people do in receiving of this Sacrament , Catholicks do or may do too , and what more ought to be don , the Catholick Church does it , and the Protestants do it not . must one feed upon Christ Crucified , by Faith ; Catholicks do it ; must the Eucharist be taken in remembrance of Him and his Death and Passion ? they do it ; must the people drink wine out of a Cup ? Catholick people do the like ; and over and above this , they communicate the very Body of their Redeemer , animated with his Soul , full of blood , and hypostatically united to his Deity ; this ought to be don , to the end we may have life in us : and Dissenters do it not . But since they desist not to cry out and say , that we deprive our people of the necessary means , which Christ hath left them for their Salvation : I must make you see , that the holy Scripture , the Fathers and Antiquity do authorize our practise .

9. What pretend you in communicating ? Is it not to have eternall life ? you will acquire right to it in receiving but the Host ; for IESUS CHRIST sayd in most clear words , He that eates Iohn 6. 51. and 58. Aug. tr. 27. in Ioan : of this bread shal live for ever . And before the murmuration of the Capharnaits , He spoke not of drinking his Blood , but of eating his Body only . He spoke not then of drinking his Blood , but to answer to the gross thought of the Capharnaits , and to tell them that they were not to eate his flesh separated from his blood dead , cut , and mangled , as S. Austin says they thought , but to eate his living Body full of blood . Nor did He command all men to drink of the chalice or cup when He sayd in S. Matthew , Drink ye all of this : For these words were not spoken to all men : nor to all the Faithfull : But to all the Apostles , and to them all only : which is manifest out of the text it self ; for what S. Matthew says was commanded to all , S. Marke relates to have been answerably perform'd by all : they drank all thereof ; the second all is restrain'd to all the Apostles , to whom only He spoke these words , as also the other before and after , and who were then made Priests ; what reason then is there to extend the former words farther then the Apostles ? Christ himself gave most S. Luke 24. probably the Eucharist under one only species to the Disciples that went to Emaus : for He vanished , says S. Luke . as soone as they knew Him in breaking of the bread ; which S. Hierome , S. Austin , 5. Hier. in Fp. Paulae ad Eusto . S. Aug. lib. 3. de consen . Evang. c. 25. Et Ep. 59. ad Paulinum S. Paulinus , V. Bede and other Doctors do understand , and also prove to have been the holy Eucharist . And 't is evident in S. Ambrose , in Eusebius , in S. Cyprian , and in Tertullian , that the primitive Church which would do nothing against the express command of Christ , did give it often to the faithfull : did carry it in journeys : did send it to the absent , and to the sick in one only kind or species ; and therefore they also held it to be , as milk , a whole , and entire refection .

9. Milk is given to an infant to nourish and make him grow ; and the Eucharist was instituted to make the children of the Church to increase and thrive in Christian perfection ; and therefore t is institituted under the species of bread , which nourishes , fortifys , and causes groweth . S. Ambr. orat . de fratre suo Satyro . Euseb. lib. 6. c. 36. S. Cyprian de lapsis . Tertull. lib. 2. ad uxor .

10. Milk hath this property that it communicates often to infants the humours , and the complexion of the Nource ; when the Poets describe a cruel man , they are not content to say , a rock hath brought him forth : but they add , that Tygars have given him suck . And the holy Canons counsell mothers to nourse their own Children as much as may be , for fear that giving them to vicious persons , they suck with milk ▪ the ill humours of the nources ; The Son of God is not content to bring us forth in Baptisme : He himself gives the brest : He nourishes us with his own flesh , that He may communicate his own inclinations to us . He after communion sayd to his Disciples , That the world may know I love my Father , rise let us go , to suffer for his glory ; So after communion we must examin our selves : what service can I render to God ? what can I do that may conduce to his honor ? what is that in me or mine that displeases him , and which I may correct ? if we use so this precious milk , it will make us grow in perfection : it will make us like to Him , who nourishes us with his own substance : it will give us his complexion and resemblance : and if we resemble Him on earth in the life of grace , we shal resemble Him in heaven in the life of glory . Amen .

DISCOURS XLVI . Of the Eucharist as a Sacrifice .

SAcrifice is a worship so noble , and so proper to the Almighty , as none either in heaven or in earth may partake with him in it ; So due to him , and so necessary for men , that every Law and Religion hath been stil anexed with a correspondent Sacrifice ; and Christians have all the reasons to honour God by it , the Iews , and those of the Law of nature ever had . We are an externe and visible Congregation as they were ; We have the passion of the Messias to be represented before our eyes now with us past , as with them it was to come ; we have the same God with the same worship to be honoured : for received benefits to be praised : for our sins to be appeased : for favours to be invocated .

2. Wherefore God promised us a Sacrifice by his Prophet Malachias : Malac. 1. 10. where rejecting the ancient Sacrifices , and speaking of the future time as present according to custome of the Prophets , sayd , From the rising of the sun , even to the going down , great is my Name amongst the gentills , and in every place is Sacrificed , and offered to my name a clean Oblation . He speaks not of the improper Sacrifice of contrition , and other good works , which according to Calvin and others are unclean ; nor of the Sacrifice of the Cross , which was of●er'd but in one place , and but once ; and therefore the prophecie is not verifyd , but in the Eucharist : which is a true and proper Sacrifice , since there is ef●usion , or oblation of blood for remission of sins ; This is the Chalice in my blood which is shed for you . A clèan Sacrifice : the Body and Blood of JESUS ; Offered in all times and places , by vertue of these words of CHRIST : Do this in commemoration of me .

And in effect , the Apostles did so , as it appeares in the Acts ; whilst they were ministring to our Lord Says S. Luke , the holy Ghost sayd , seperate me Paul and Barnabas ; that is , whilst they were sacrificing , for so the greek does signify , and so Erasmus does translate .

The same hath been practised by their Successors ever since as Controvertists clearly shew out of the holy Fathers . I will give you the words of three or four , who lived during the times of the four first General Councills , that you may see the beliefe and practise of those golden ages .

S. Ambrose upon the 38th . Psalme says , Though CHRIST Sc Ambr. in Psal. 38. is not seen to offer now , yet He himself is offered upon earth : Nay He himself is manifested to offer in us , whose speech does sanctify the Sacrifice which is offered .

S. Austin : Since wee see this Sacrifice , foretold by Malachias , Aug lib. 18. de civit : Dei c. 35 offered to God in every place by the Priesthood of CHRIST according to the order of Melchisa●eck , and the Jews Sacrifice to cease , why do they yet expect another CHRIST .

S. Chrysostome the Oracle of the greek and eastern Church sayd , Becaus this Sacrifice is offered in many places , are there many Christs ? No : for as He who is offered every where , is one body , and not many bodys , so the Sacrifice is but one . Chrysost. hom 17. in ep. ad Heb. Nice . 1. can. 18.

In fine the first most general Nicene Councill complaining that in some particular Churches Deacons gave communion to Priests , made this Convincing determination . Neither Rule nor Custome hath delivered , that they who offer not , present the Body of CHRIST to them that offer . By which words 't is evident the Fathers of this great Councill believed , the Eucharist was not only a Sacrament , containing really the Body and Blood of JESUS CHRIST : But moreover a true and proper Sacrifice offered by Priests .

3. Would it not now grieve a Christian heart to see poor Catholicks of England , so miserably harrassed , pillaged , emprisoned , hated , hanged by their own Allies and countreymen as they have been now a hundred years , for the profession of that great worke of Christianity which Christ and his Apostles taught them ; and that they should undergoe the same disgrace and ruine by such as call themselves Christians , yea the only pure ones , for that very self same act of Religion , for which both the Apostles themselves and all primitive Christians were so cruelly persecuted by Jew and Pagan . But the God of mercies look in his good time upon our Persecutors favourably : becaus they do it ignorantly and in incredulity : and becaus they are the far greater Sufferers , being deprived of a Sacrifice so acceptable and glorious to God , and so profitable and necessary to men .

4. If we consider Him who offers ; what He offers : and the manner in which he offers : we shal see that 't is a Sacrifice exceedingly glorious and pleasing to God . For in this oblation the principal Offerer and Sacrificer is JESUS CHRIST , the object of his Fathers complacence , and the subject of his most tender loves , who is equall to him in Greatness to whom He Sacrifices ; You are a a Priest for ever according to the order of Melchisedeck Psal. 109 Heb. 5. 6. Gen 14. 18. says the Royal Prophet , and S. Paul speaking of our Saviour : becaus He offers continually by Priests unbloody Sacrifice , under the species and formes of bread and wine : which were the offerings of Melchisedeck . The Priest is but his instrument and Minister : when he says , This is my Body : it is evident , that the Priest Speaks not of his own body , but of that of JESUS CHRIST ; and seeing he says not , This is the body of JESUS CHRIST , But , this is my Body : 't is clear by this , that it is not properly he that speaks , but t is JESUS that speaks by his mouth , who of the things proposed makes his Body and Blood , says S. Chriysostom . Hom. de Tradit : Iudae ,

5. That which he offers is not dead and corruptible flesh of Lambs or other things , as the ancient Sacrifices , which were not pleasing to God in themselves , nor in their substance , as too base to be the objects of his delights : but only pleased Him , as they were figures , shadows , and representations of the Victime of this Sacrifice , which is the precious flesh of the man-God , Deifyd flesh , living , and enlivening , holy and Sanctifying flesh : flesh united to the Divinity , subsisting with the Divine nature in the Persone of the Word .

6. The manner in which He offers it is admirable , and gives to God the greatest Glory ; Jt is offered as a most perfect holocaust : since in this Sacrifice God is perfectly honoured as the Soveraign Authour of all Being ; for the man-God losing in honor of his Father the Sacramental Being which He hath here , shews that God produced Him : hath right to destroy Him : and suffers no loss in his destruction .

He honors the justice of his Father , in that He avows He hath deserved death , and annihilation for the sins of men , for whom He made himself a Propitiatour .

He honors his mercy , in that He transfer'd upon his innocent son the debts of criminal servants ; and in that He accepts the sacrifice of his precious Body , and mystical effusion of his Blood , instead of the true and real death that we deserve .

He honors Him as the last end : for losing the Being which He hath here , to honor Him : He shews , that he holds it for the greatest happiness and felicity , if his Father thinks it fit , to be annihilated for his service .

7. This august Sacrifice being so glorious , and pleasing to God cannot fail to be extreamly profitable and advantagious to men . T is a magasin of Spiritual treasures , which furnishes us where with to satisfy the great abligations we have to God ; 't is a most powerfull meanes to obtaine of him all favours necessary for our souls and bodys : T is a Host of praise , and an Eucharisticall Sacrifice : T is an impetratory Host , and propitiatory Oblation . Isaiah sayd , if one should make a fire with all the wood of mount Libanus : Isay . 46. 16. and should burn in Sacrifice all the beasts that feed on it in acknowledgment of Gods Benefits , all that would not be enough ; He sayd true : but he sayd not all : for we may add , if we should make a fire with all the fewell in the world : and all men and Angells should be therein consum'd for the honor of God . all that would not suffice to acknowledg worthily the favours He hath don us .

But when we offer to God the precious Body of his Son : we render him that which doth counterpoise all Benefits He hath don not only to poor sinners upon Earth : but moreover to Saints in Heaven .

8. This Host of praise being presented to God in thanksgiving for favours , obtaines other : If you shal aske , says our Saviour any Iohn 16 23. thing of my Father in my name , He will give it you ; We cannot better ask of God any favour in the name of IESUS , then having Him with us , upon our Altars , in our hands , and within us ; The Clemency of God will have regard to the love He hath for Him : to the sacred Oblation you present to him : and harken to the petitions you make by him .

Have you much offended God , deserv'd his justice and his anger ? Do you fear the effects of his vengeance ? Dare you not appear in his presence by reason of the enormity of your crimes ? Take into your company the Heire of heaven , the beloved of the eternal Father : assist at Mass devoutly : offer to the Father the precious Body which is there Sacrificed , the blood which there is poured forth , the Passion which there is represented : and you will appease his anger , and He will harken to your requests ; For it was for this chiefly that Christ instituted this Sacrifice , to be the sacred Victime which appeases the wrath of God , as he declares in Saint Luke . when you are in the state of sin , if mass be sayd , S. Luke 22. 20. for you , or if you assist at it , this obtaines of God actuall graces , lights , and good motions , to enter into your selves , to quit the sin , and to convert your selves to God , if you resist not the Summons of his graces ; when you are in the state of grace , Part of the merits , sufferances , and satisfactions of IESUS CHRIST , are applyed to you , to acquit your debts , and to deminish the pains due to your sins .

9 But suppose you are not indebred to the Iustice of God : the poor souls in Pu●gatory are : and you may help them much by making a mass to be sayd , or by hearing one for them . For 't is not in vaine , says S. Chrysostome that the Apostles ordain'd that in the dreadfull Misteries we make a memory of the dead ; for they knew , that by it arriv'd to them great benefit . And S. Cyrill of Hierusalem , S. Chry. tom. 3 in Ep ▪ ad Philip. S. Cyrill Catech. Mystag . 5 Paulo ante medium . Aug. lib. 9. Confes . C 35. we beseech God for the dead , believing the obsecration of that holy and dreadfull sacrifice which is put upon the Altar to be a great kelp to the soules for which 't is offered . Wherefore S. Augustine in his Confessions prayes God to inspite the Bishops and the Priests of his acquaintance to remember his Father and Mother at the Altar .

10 Having then seen how acceptable and glorious this Sacrifice is to God : how beneficial both to the living and the dead ; fail not to assist at as many masses as you may ; hear them as devoutly as you can ; Offer them in the first place to God , to do homage to your Soveraign , to render him your respects and humble submissions , to pay him the tribute of honour and service which you owe him . Secondly ; to thanke him for an infinity of most great and inestimable benefits , you have received from him : benefits in soul . benefits in body , benefits of nature , grace , spiritual and temporal : Thirdly to appease Him , and to ask pardon of Him for jnnumerable sins you have committed : and to gaine his favour , represent to Him the love which his Son had for Him , the zeal which He had for his glory , the service He hath don Him : offer and lay before Him , the Mysteries of his Incarnation , Nativity , Circumcision , his life , labors , and Passion . this is that which S. Paul calls obsecrations .

Fourthy , beg light and guidance in your actions : succour and assistance in temptations : love and grace to keep his commandements : and all that is necessary , as well for the spiritual as the temporal ; and you should do all these dutyes not only for your family , but also for others . If you assist at mass so : you will not receive only the many and great advantages of it in this life : but moreover reap the fruits of the Mysteries which the Mass represents to you , and which glory discovers to the Blessed in the other . Amen .

DISCOURS XLVII . OF THE THREE PARTS OF PENANCE .

1. AMongst many expressions which the holy Ghost vses in the scripture , to make us conceive the maligne and monstrous nature of sin , one of the most natural , is the comparison of an impostume .

An impostume is a corruption of flesh and blood in our bodys , which makes a stinking smell ; sin is a corruption of reason , and of vertue in our souls , which cause a stink unsupportable to God and his Angells ; They are corrupted , and made abominable says the Royal Prophet . All Surgeons will tell you , and daily experience Psal. 13. 1. shews it , that to cu●e an impostume , three things are necessary . First , it must be cut with a lancet ; secondly the corruption must be forced out ; in the third place , it must be bound up , oyls and unguents being applyed to it . Such like are the three parts of penance so often repeated , and so ill practised ; Contrition is the cut of the lancet ; Confession is that which brings out the corruption ; Satisfaction is the application of the unguents and binders . These are the 3. Acts necessary to cure the spiritual , but horrible impostume of sin , of which I shal treat in this Discours ; In which omitting the Questions of Scholasticks I propose only Verities drawn out of Scripture , and Councills of the Church .

2. First then it is certain , that 't is absolutely necessary to repent after sin : that without repentance , there is no pardon , no grace of God , no hope of salvation , whatsoever Confession , or Satisfaction you do make : whatever absolution is given you : Whatsoever indulgence or Iubily is granted you . If you want this repentance , also without your fault : though also you think you have it , if you have it not in effect , there is no Sacrament nor absolution profitable . And certainly Absolution is not more efficacious : and requires not less disposition than Baptisme ; But to receive profitably Baptisme , if we be in mortal sin , we must have sorrow for it ; for in the second and third chapter of the Acts , S. Peter having made a powerfull predication , and his Auditours being moved , inquired of him : what ought we to do , to obtain pardon of our sins ? He answered , do Penance , and receive Baptisme .

The Councell of Trent assures us , that penance hath been in all times necessary , to obtain pardon of sins . And this is so certen that Divines conclude , that a Martyr , a man that goes to suffer death for the Faith of IESUS CHRIST , if he remember that he is in mortal sin , is oblig'd to make a formal and express Act of penance : and that in defect of it his Martyrdom will avail him nothing . With more reason this formal act of penance is absolutely necessary to receive absolution ; For the councills declare that the Acts of the Penitent are the matter of this Sacrament , without which the Sacrament subsists not , and is null ; and amongst these acts , the first , the principal , and most essential is repentance . And hence it coms , that 't is a great Sin , and Sacriledg to confess without sorrow , though you have but venial sins : it would be much better , if you have no other , to say our Lords prayer , and to communicate without confession , than to confess without repentance .

3. Now since it is not so easy to have in your heart true sorrow and regret for daily defects , and a sincere and effective purpose to amend these venial sins : take this counsell , worthy to be put in practise ; if you have but these lesser sins , add to the end of your confession some great sin of your past life , for which you have more sorrow and repentance ; in this case the absolution will fall upon that sin , not upon the venial sins , of which you have no sorrow , or true purpose of amendment .

4. Secondly the Councell of Trent does teach us that this imperfect sorrow which is called Attrition ought to be supernatural , it must be a gift of God , and a motion of rhe holy Ghost And in the first Canon of the sixt session , they pronounce Anathema against all that shal dare say , a man without the prevening inspira ration of the holy Ghost ; can believe , hope , love , and repent as be ought , to receive the grace of justification .

5. This Doctrine condemnes the practise of those , Who use great diligence in examining their conscience : but little or none , in procuring covenient sorrow ; That is good and necessary : but This is the more important ; if you fail in that a little , a good confessor may supply by asking and examining you ; but if you have not this : none can give it you : it belongs to God only to bestow it on you : and you ought to employ time , care , affection , and fervour to obtaine it .

6. In the third place , the Council declares , that supernatural Attrition , ss. 14. c. 4. leaves us in the state of sin , if it be not actually followed by the absolution of a Priest . If you are surprized by the Article of death in the state of mortal sin , having Attrition only , it avails you nothing to use all diligence to have one , if in effect he coms not and absolves you ; dying you are lost : doubt not of it , for 't is on Article of Faith . You will say : God never obliges to a thing impossible : shal I be damn'd for want of absolution , since it was not my fault , having used all possible means to have it ? I answer : you shal not be damn'd for any sin you commit , in that you are depriv'd of absolution : but you shal be , for the precedent sin , of which you cannot have a remedy , but by perfect Contrition , or by Attrition with absolution .

And this is not only the doctrine of the Councel of Trent , and present Church : it was the beliefe of the primitive Christians : as may be seen in the 180. Epistle of S Augustin .

7. But to receive this necessary Absolution and cure from your spiritual Physician , you must open your infirmity to him ; when you have lanced your heart with sharp Contrition or Attrition : you must make all the corruption of mortal sins issue out of it , by an entire Confession .

8. Some say : 'T is not necessary to confess all to a Sinner : 't is impossible to declare this sin : but I will have true repentance of it , give alms , and do great penances , and God will pardon me .

Deceive not your selves : God will not be a lyar , to be mercifull S. Iohn . 22. to you ; He sayd to Priests , whose sins you shal remit , are remitted : And whose you shal retaine are retained . The sins which you know you have committed , and declare not to a Priest , are not remitted by him ; and if he remits them not , they are retained , and God will never pardon them . This hath ever been the sense of the Vniversal Church ; She always vnderstood , that in those words of JESUS CHRIST , which containe the institution of this Sacrament , was instituted also and commanded an entire confession of mortal sins , as the Councell of Trent declared . Wherefore S. Austin preaching to sinners sayd , flatter not your selves , ss. 14. c. 5 S. Aug. hom. 49. ex. 50. Say not I confess in my heart , I confess to God ; this is not enough : for so in vain the Son of God would have sayd to Priests : All that you shal vnbind on earth shal be unbound in heaven . And in effect , who would go to Priests , if by confessing to God alone they could obtain remission ? And again , Be thou sorrowfull before Confession : Confess , let all the matter and putrefaction run out in Confession : now exult , and rejoyce , that which remaines , will easily be heald .

9. By this we may understand ; why so many confess , and so few are amended : why so many receive this Sacrament , and so few profit by it ? One great reason is , that many make not a true , perfect , and entire Confession . This defect hinders the operation of so great a Caus , and makes the Sacrament invalid or unprofitable . It happens either through negligence , ignorance , or shame .

8. First through negligence ; They examin , and Confess only the actions which they have don , and not those which they ought to do , and have not don ; they confess the sins of their persone : and not those of their condition : sins which they committed : and not those which others committed by their occasion .

9. Secondly , through Ignorance : For they must not think to be excused saying , I have not confest such sins ; becaus I thought not to do ill ; if you omit any sin through gross ignocance , or through culpable blindness , God says to you in the scripture , If you know not , you shal not be known . Becaus thou hast 1. Cor. 14. 38. Osee , 4. 6. repelled knowledg , I will repell thee . If this ignorance or blindness be in you becaus you pray not God enough to enlighten you , and make you know what displeases him ; or becaus you have thrust your self into an office , of which you are uncapable : or becaus you hear not sermons , nor read good books , which may instruct you : nor desire that any one should tell you your faults , you are not excused in the sight of God , for not confessing them .

10. Thirdly through shame ; which makes us to conceal voluntarily some sin , most perniciously , and criminally : This want of integrity is pernicious : since the Wise-man says , He that hides Prov. 28. 13. his sin cannot be corrected , nor directed in the way of Salvation . How can a Physician cure an infirmity hidden and unknown ? and how can the infirme be directed in the way of health , when he hath not yet begun the way ? For the beginning of a good life is a confession of the evill , says S. Austin .

It is likewise most criminal : for 't is not only in its self a great crime : but makes you to commit many other Sacriledges afterward in Confessions : Sacriledges in communions : and sins upon sins : which will cast you into despair , and into the mouth of hell . But if you submit to the humiliation and shame which you have merited , and confess entirely : you rejoyce the the Angells , and your Confessours with them : you please the Son of God , who desires nothing more , than to pardon those , who being penitent confess perfectly their sins .

11. Let us com to Satisfaction , which is the third part of penance , and necessary to satisfy the justice of God , and to compleat the cure of our souls . For true penance is not that which the Calvinists do say ; perfect penance is not only that , which many Catholicks do think . Calvinists say , that to do penance is to leave sinning and to amend ones life . This is necessary : but it suffices not . many Catholicks thinke , to do penance , is to be sorrowfull for sins , to confess them to a Priest , receive absolution , and to say a few prayers ; All this is necessary : but 't is not enough . To do entire and perfect Penance , which appeases God , averts his anger , regains his favours , and delivers us from the dreadfull effects of sin : we must satisfy the justice of God , by humble and fervent prayers , by austerities and painfull works , according to the multitude , enormity and diversity of our offences . For as often as the holy scripture speaks of penance , it makes mention of works which afflict the flesh , mortify sensuality , and which are contrary to self love . In Ioel , Convert your selves to me in fasting , and in weeping , and in Ioel. 2. 12. Matt. 11. 2. Cor. 7. 11. S. Aug. lib. 50. hom hom. ult. C. ult. mourning . In S. Matthew : If in Tyre and Sydon had been wrought the miracles that have been wrought in you , they had don penance in haire-cloth and in ashes long ago . And S. Paul says , The sorrow which is according to God , workes in us reveng : by which we punish sin in our own selves . Wherefore S. Austin tells us , That 't is not enough to change the evill life into a better , and to depart from past sins , if we do not satisfy God , by the regrets of penance , by humble groanes , by fasts , and by Alms.

12. The primitive Christians were so firmly perswaded of this Verity , that to avoyd the Vengeance of God , and to satisfy his Iustice , they willingly submitted to publick Penance : in which they endured so many humiliations , mortifications , and confusions that it would seem incredible , were it not attested by so great authority , that we may not doubt of it .

13. I know well , that those rigorous observances are not now in use ; nevertheless they shew what was the sentiment of those great Saints , who were the Disciples of the Apostles , or the Disciples of their Disciples : who had the spirit of God : who read the Scriptures day and night : who propagated the Church and watered it with their sweat and blood . Those observances make known , that 't is not so easy to appease God , and to obtain full pardon , as we imagin : and that we we must employ ordinarily more than one hour , one day , or week , to regaine his ancient favours , and what we lost by sin .

14. And to know that the present Church retaines the Spirit of the primitive : read the Councill of Trent , and you will see the Fathers Ss. 24 , de Refor c. 8. order publick penance to be imposed for publick crimes , if the Bishops dispence not with it . And in the 14th . ss. chap. 8. they declare to Priests if through timerousness , or too much condescendence , and humane respects , they give little penance for great crimes , they make themselves partakers of the sins of others . See if we are not in great danger , and if we have not great reason to fear , that we shal fall into the dreadfull hands of God ? What quarrells , what drunkennesses , what scandals are committed daily ? And what great penances are imposed for so many , so great , and enormous Crimes ?

15. But behold a doctrine of great Consolation , which the Council of Trent does teach us . 'T is that we may Satisfy the divine justice , not only by the penances which the Confessor imposes : Ss. 14. C. 9 not only by the prayers , fasts , alms , austerities , and mortifications which we assume voluntarily of our selves : but moreover by all the humiliations and aflictions that befall us , if we receive them as we ought . When then God vouchsafes to send you Crosses and afflictions : receive them , not only with patience and resignation , but with ioy and thankfullness : kiss the hand that chastises you : and adore the Justice that punishes you in this world to spare you in the other . Say with the Prophet Micheas ▪ Iram Domini portabo quoniam peccavi ei . I will suffer the anger of God , Micheas C. 7. 9. I will endure willingly this affliction : I will pardon them that afflict me , for the love of God , and for penance for my sins , since I have been So rash as to offend Him .

16. Let us conclude this Discour● with the words of the beloved Disciple : Haec Scribo vobis ut non peccetis ; Be very carefull that you offend not God : 't is the greatest evill that can befall you ; as often as you consent to a mortal sin , you put your self in danger of damnation ; for you may die in this state without absolution . You imagin that in this occasion you are secure of your salvation , provided that you have time to say , my God I aske you pardon ! you deceive your self ; for if you cannot have a Priest : you must necessarily have perfect contrition : and this is most hard and rare ; And if you have a Priest , it helps you nothing without Attrition : and you cannot have Attrition of your self : 't is necessary that God do give it you by his powerfull grace : and He owes you not this grace : you have demerited it by your sin : He hath not promised it to you : and hath refused it to many .

But if by humane frailty you have sinned , and averted your self from God : beg instantly and humbly his grace through the merits of JESUS CHRIST to returne to Him by a true Conversion ; Returne by true sorrow for having offended a most adorable , most amiable , and most dreadfull Majesty ; Returne by an humble , sincere , and entire confession ; Returne by a satisfaction of Prayers Fasts , and Alms ; you will be delivered from a most dangerous malady : from a most infamous servitude : from the sentence of eternal death . You will recover sanctifying grace : the gifts of the holy Ghost : the merits of your goods works ; the Angells will rejoyce upon it in heaven : the Faithfull will be edifyd upon earth : Devills will rage for envy in hell . The eternal Father will adopt you for his child : the Son will make you one of his members : the holy Ghost will dwell in you as in his Temple ; The B. Trinity will adorne you with a triple Crown : they will make you happy by Beatifical Vision , by perfect Fruition , and by possession of eternal Goods Amen .

DISCOURS XLVIII . of Purgatory

1. Though there be but one only Church in the world ; yet this may be divided into three Parts or Orders , which according to their divers conditions , beare different names and Titles . That which reignes with God in Heaven , and happily passed from the Combate to the Victory , and from Victory to Tryumph , is called the Tryumphant Church . That which fights yet upon Earth , and environed with Devills and with Sinners , labours to vanquish the one , and to convert the other , is called Militant ; And that which Expiates its sins in the flames of Purgatory , and satisfys the justice of God by the greatness of its paines , is called Suffrante . Of this I shal now treat ; and that the Living and the Dead may reap profit by this Discours : I divide it into two Parts . In the first I will shew that there is a Purgatory in which souls do suffer . In the second , we will see , by what means we may and ought to help those poor soules .

2. Beati mortui qui in Domino moriuntur ; Blessed are they who dye in our Lord : who die so perfect in Faith and Charity : who depart Apoc. 14. 13. hence so purged by true and entire Penance , that they are free from all spot of sin : and not lyable to any punishment due to it ; But they that are not so pure and clean , as so many are not , must necessarily feel the severity of Gods justice , which leaves no sin unpunished , and must be purged , before they can be blessed : as Scriptures , Fathers , and reason make evident to every vnbyassed understanding .

In the second Book of the Machabees we read , that Iudas Machabeus that valiant Champion , who was high Priest or chief Bishop of the Church , and Defender of the true Faith and Religion sent 12. thousand Drachmes to Hierusalem that sacrifice might be offered for the Dead ; And the Authour of the book concludes

It is a holy and salutary cogitation to pray for the dead that they may be delivered from their sins . And this was the general practise of the Church , as appears by their set form of Office for the Dead in their book Mahzor , translated and set forth by Bishop Genebrard . Munster . and Fagius in Annot. upon . 14. of Deut Whitaker lib. 1. cont Dureum fo● 81. 1. Ep. c. 4. This custome is yet observed by the Iews : which is so evident , that Protestants themselves confess it .

S. Peter in the new Testament furnishes us with a strong proof of Purgatory in the third chapter of his first Epistle : He teaches us , that the Son of God descended , and Preached to them that were in prison , who had been incredulous sometime in the days of Noah . This passage connot be applyd to the Fathers that were detain'd in Limbo . nor to the damned that were lockt up in hell . For the first never were incrudulous , as were those to whom the Son of God did speak . The second deserv'd not that IESUS CHRIST should preach , or Evangelize as the text says good news to them , or should mitigate their torments by the happiness of his presence : Since according to the Scripture , in hell there is no redemption . It remaines then that He speaks of the Souls in Purgatory , and of those particularly , that gave not credit to the preaching of Noah : who nevertheless being moved by the deluge , and by the present perill , called upon God , and converted themselves to him by penance ; But to Expiate the paines due to their sins , were doom'd to prison , and to punishment until the comming of the Redeemer : who preached to them the grace of Redemption : drew them out of prison , and led them with Him into Heaven .

S , Paul says , That he who upon the foundation of faith makes a building 1. cor. 3. 12. of Gold , silver , and precious stones , That is , of solid and perfect vertues , He shal receive reward ; but he that hath made a building of wood , hay , stubble , that is of imperfections or venial sins , Aug. in Psal . 37. Psal. 6 , shal be saved , but by fire , S. Austin explicates of Purgatory this text , and cites moreover to the same purpose these words of David ; Lord reprove me not in your fury , and correct me not in your anger . Lord , says David , according to the explication of Saint Austin , permit me not to be of the number of those , to whom you will say , Go ye accursed into Eternal fire : and purify me in this life so , that I may not need to be purged by the fire that corrects those lib. de Monog : c. 10. who shal be saved . Tertullian in the second age of the Church speaking of the devotions of Widdows of his time , says , that every year on the anniversary of their husbands death , they made offerings for them , and that they prayed God to give them refreshment ; they believed then that they were in paines . We might alledge many other ancient Fathers ; But there is no need to cite them , since lib. 3. Institut c. 5. n. 10. Calvin himself confesseth , that the holy Fathers who lived a 1300 years before his time prayed for the Dead : and that which he answers to this is , the ancient Fathers were men , who were deceived : as if he were an Angel or rather a God that could not Erre ,

But if we should have nither Scripture nor Tradition for this Verity : yet common sense would teach it . For let us suppose that there is a man , as there may be , who having committed blasphemies murders , adulteries , and other sins in great number , and being upon his death-bed , repents , converts himself to God , and dyes ; whither shal his soul go ? Not to hell ; for God never reiects a contrite and humbled heart : and He hath promised mercy to all that shal conuert themselves by true and sincere penance . Shal he go strait to heauen , and as strait as one that hath serued God well , and kept his commandements all his life ? what appearance of it ? and where would be the verity of this word of S. Paul a man shal reap that which he hath sown . where would be Gal. 6. Psal. 61 Rom. 2. 6. Apoc. 22 Matt. 16. the truth of this , which the Royal Prophet , the Apostle , the Evangelist , and our Saviour himself hath sayd , God will render to every one according to his workes ? We need not but consider what is God , and what is sin , to avow a Purgatory in which an imperfect soul is purifyd before she may , or would be pesented to God , who is Purity it self .

3. Wherefore a soul in Purgatory murmures not : she complains not of too much rigour : on the contrary she embraces and suffers those torments voluntarily : she knows how disagreable she is to the Sanctity and Purity of God : that she is a debtour to his justice : and that she deserves those torments : she desires the justice of God should have its cours : and as she loves God more than her own self : she is glad , the injury don to his Majesty is revenged , also at her own cost ; she will remaine in that prison untill her debt be entirely payd , either by her own sufferances : or by the satisfactions and suffrages of others .

4. For we may ayde those poor afflicted soules ; they are in communion of spiritual goods with us : they are members of the same mystical Body , children of the same Church , Citizens of the same City ; and there is such an union , such a simpathy , and communication betwixt members of the same Body , children of the same family , inhabitants of the same City , that we cauterize a member that is well , to cure that which is ill : that the labour of a child of a family profits his brother who labours not : that one citizen ss. 25. in Decret: de purg . can pay debts and satisfy for another . We can then help these souls , especially in three manners . First by Prayers , as the Councel of Trent declares . For a good and devout praier , is not only meritorious to him that makes it , but also impetratory and satisfactory for others .

Secondly , by the Sacrifice of Mass ; for this is the most See Dis. XLVI . n. 9. Tobie . 4. 18. profitable suffrage , that can be offered to God for the help of the dead , as not only the aforesayd Councel , but also the Fathers of the primitive Church declare .

Thirdly by Alms. Venerable Toby sayd to his son , Put your bread and wine upon the Tomb of the just ; becaus in that time the Poor assembled in Cemeterys or Churchyards , and alms of bread and wine were given them , for the souls departed ; He sais , upon the Tomb of the just : becaus alms g●ven for souls that are in hell , avail them not : but those that departed out of this world in the state of grace they profit much . wherefore S. Austin reproved the avaricious , who excused themselves from such alms , by the great Aug. lib de decem cordis . c. 12. number of their children : when we sayd he , reprehend you for your auarice ▪ you say , that if you give not so much as you desire , 't is becaus you have many children : It is a fals pretence wherewith you maske your avarice . For if one of your children dye , are you more charitable than you were ? if you keep your goods for them you would send a part to him : he hath now more need of it then ever . But if you have not means to give alms for the poor souls , succour them by other workes .

5. All vertuous actions don in the state of grace , and especially the painfull , if Offered for the dead , give them great refreshment . But those confort them most , of which they are the Cause either by their instructions , or by their good examples . For Divinity ●eaches us , that if we are the cause of any good as often as 't is don after our death , our accidentall glory in heaven is increased : and if we are in purgatory , our torments are diminished ; as on the contrary , our paines there are augmented , if any sin be committed by our bad example .

6. Let us give eare then to the dolefull lamentations of those poor souls who implore our help ; Meseremini mei Miseremini mei , Saltem vos amici mei ; Have pity on me , have pity on me , at least you who are my friends ; she says twice , Have pity on me ; Have pity on me . Lest you increas my paines ! Have pity on me , to ease me in my sufferances ? Have pity : Be touched with compassion of so great miseries ; For judgment without mercy shal be don to him who shal not S. Iames 2. 13. have don mercy ; But on what will you exercise mercy , but on misery ; and what greater misery then that of a poor creature , who owes very much , and is pursued and pressed by a rigorous Iustice , and hath not wherewith to pay ? What greater misery then that of a poor soul , upon whom the revenging hand of the Omnipotent is layed ? then of a poor soul , in torments so Excessive , that if a dog should be so tormented , it would move you to compassion ?

Of me : a soul created to the image of God , redeemed by the precious blood of IESUS , marked with his character : embellished with his graces : designed to his glory ; He will say in iudgment : I have been thirsty , and you have given me drink : I have been Matt , 25 35. in prison , and you have visited me : I have been naked , and you have clothed me : I have been a stranger , and you have received me into your house ; You do all these good workes of charity , if you deliver a poor Soul out of Purgatory ; you are the caus that she is satiated with a torrent of pleasute ; you redeem her out of a very obscure and painfull prison : you cloth her with the stole of glory : and you make her to be received and lodg'd in heaven .

At least you : who are the caus , or occasion that this soul is in pain , have pity on her : you have made her to offend God , by your impure words , by your bad examples , or by your sollicitations ; having so great part in the debt , will you not contribute to the satifaction ?

At least you friends ; what is becom of the affection you testifyd to your friend ? where are the offers of service ? where are the protestations so often made that you would never abandon her ? forget you her becaus she is seperated from you : and turne you your back to her when she hath the greatest need of Succour ? It appears now that you were a friend of fortune only ▪ and the afliction of your friend , is the touchstone which shews the falness of your friendship .

At least you my friends ; your Ancestours have made themselves debtours to the justice God by the sins which they committed to leave you goods ; will you be so ungratefull and so cruell as to refuse them a little part of them ? you swimme in delights and they are in torments : you rest in feathers , and they lie in flames : You complain not of a large refection you give to J know not whom and you refuse your afflicted mother a little dinner which you might send her by the poore . In fine , if you be so mercenary as to seek your interest in all your actions : remember that these poot Souls are in the gtace of God : must go to heaven : and you must one day succeed in their present place : and if you shal deliver them , they will not be ungratefull . Blessed are the mercifull , for they shal obtaine mercy ; If you give an amls for a soul in Purgatory , you do at once two workes of mercy ; corporal mercy to the poor in want : and Spiritual to the soul in paines : you make the poor man your friend , and the poor soul your debtour ; when you depart out of this world , they will remember your courtesie : will returne you the like , and receive you into the eternal Tabernacles . Amen .

DISCOURS XLIX . of Extreme Vnction .

AN Ancient being asked , what is the touchstone of perfect amity ? He answered wisely , that it is adversity ; a true friend does as the heart : inclines always to the left side : and places more affection where he sees more affliction . IESUS then loves us with a sincere and cordial love , since He instituted a Sacrament expressly to comfort us , and to strengthen us in our last infirmity ; when honors , dignities , offices , and riches fail us .

Though this Verity be assured us both by the greek and Latine Church , as appears by the general Councel of Florence in the Instruction of the Armenians , which was without contradiction admitted by the Grecians ; Nevertheless , Dissenters endeavour to take from us this signal demonstration of Christs Providence and love , and to deprive us of this powerfull help in time of our greatest need . Wherefore in the first place I will shew yet farther , that 't is a true and proper Sacrament ; in the second , the effects of it ; and in the third , the dispositions we ought to have to receive it .

2. To evince the first , I need no other proof then the clear words of S. Iames : If any one be sick amongst you : let him bring in the Priests of the Church , and let them pray over him , anoiling him Iames. 5. 4. with oyle in the name of our Lord . And the prayer of Faith shal save the sick : and our Lord will alleviate him , and if he be in sins , they shal be remitted him . Here we have all that Dissenters themselves require to the essence of a Sacrament : to wit an exteriour signe or symbole : a promise of Grace : and divine institution ; The exteriour signe or Symbole , is Vnction with oyle and the prayer of Faith : the promise , is Alleviation of the sick , and remission of sins : and the institution thereof is gathered from the constant and firme promise of the Apostle : for he would not have promised so confidently and absolutely , had not our Lord instituted and commanded it . Innoc ●p . ad Decentium c. 8.

Hence S. Innocent says expressy and clearly , that this Vnction , is a Sacrament . declared by S. Iames , and therefore not given to them that are yet in penance , since the other Sacraments are refused them . This Testimony of antiquity shal suffice , since the Epistle is certaine : He an ancient , learned , holy man , wonderfully commended by S. Austin , S. Hierome , and S. Chrysostome , and never reprehended by any of the Ancient for teaching the Vnction of sick to be a Sacrament . Wherefore the Magdeburgenses prove by this Testimony , that Christians of the fift age had a custome to annoynt their Magd●bur . Cent. 5. c. 6 S. Aug. in speculo . et ser. 215 ▪ Cyrysost , lib. 3. de sacerd. Origen . hom Z. ●n Levit. sick . But they did not hold it as a pious custome only , but as a necessary duty : for S. Austine , S. Chysostome , Origen , and other Fathers expressly tell us , that the words of S. Iames appertaine to us : rhat Christians ought to do now , and in all times , what this Apostle writes concerning the infirme ; And you will avow they had grear reason , if you consider with me the admirable and saving effects of this Sacrament , which are naturally represented by the effects of olive oyle , and exprest by the words of the Apostle ,

3. First he Says , the Prayer of Faith shal save the sick ; This Sacrament saves his soul , by giving grace and force to withstand the terrours and temptations of the ennemie in the hour of death . For 't is then he plays his planks and applyes all his forces to tempr us more furiously as the holy Fathers tell us ; becaus he sees his time is short : and that we are least able to resist , when through the greatness of paines we can hardly lift up our minds to God . Somtimes he sets upon us as a Lyon , with violence : Othertimes as a Dragon , laying snares to entrap us ; he tempts us to infidelity , suggesting apparent reasons against Faith : to Presumption , and to confidence in our selves : or to despaire and diffidence in the mercy of God : exagerating the rigour of his justice : the grievousness and great number of our sins : the little or no penance we have don : he tempts us to impatience in the rigour or length of the disease : to murmuration against God : to fear and diffidence in his Providence , T is then that Friends should ayde you powerfully by servent prayers ; T is then that Confessors should assist , and especially the Poor ; for their souls are at least as dear and precious to JESUS as those of the Rich ; the rich have generally Domesticks , or friends that can exhort them , and that have leasure to help them to dye well ; the Poor have them not , nor such provision of good thoughts , instructions , and spiritual arms as the Rich , by the advantage of their education and their 1. Pet. 5. reading . The infernal woolf who roves about seeking whom he may devour , sleeps not in this occasion : the Pastor then ought to be vigilant and present in a time of so great importance ; the gift of gifts : the grace of graces , the most precious and desirable , is final perseverance ; with out this grace , all the other benefits serve for nothing . In effect what will it profit me to have been created ▪ redeemed , and justifyed , if I die not in the state of grace ? and this Sacrament disposes me to persever in it .

4 In the second place the Apostle says , that God will alleviate the sick persone or raise him up . For this Sacrament restores health of body to those who otherwise should dye , if it be necessary or profitable to the salvation of the soul , as the holy Councel of Trent , and before it that of Florence , assembled from all parts of the world , declare . This makes many Catholicks subject to this reproach which the Scripture made to Asa king of Iuda : Neither in his infirmity did he seek our Lord , but rather trusted in the art of Phisicians . There was not then in the Church a remedy instituted , for the cure of infirmities , as there is now : nevertheless the Scripture complains that he made recours to Phisicians rather than to God : how much more will He complain of them who recurr not to the Sacrament which JESUS hath left us : a remedy so easy and so commodious : but in the utmost extremity , when they can do no more ?

And when you expect the Agony to receive , or make this Sacrament to be received , you put your selves in danger to be pr●vented by death , which happens too often and the fault is irreparable , moreover when you receive it so late , having not the use of reason , and knowing not what is don to you , you receive it less fruitfully : since you have not actual devotion , which would dispose you to receive it more worthily , answering to the prayers of the Priost , ioyning yours with his , exercising acts of Faith , Hope , Charity , and of other vertues which the Sacrament excites ; And it would restore also health of body more effectually ; for when you are in , or neere your agony , and dispaired of by Phisicians , if the Sacrament should repaire your force and strength , this would be a miracle , which God , who disposes althings sweetly does not usually or without necessity . But if you receive it sooner , He would dispose second causes by the secrets of his providence to renew your health , in case He should judg it necessary for your salvation .

6. The third effect which the Apostle atributes to this Sacrament , is the remission of sins : And if he be in sins , they shal be remitted him ; He says expressy , If he be in sins : becaus he supposes , the Sicke hath already received Penance , and that by absolution his sins have been remitted . But if he hath not rightly accomplished Confession and Communion , and knows it not : or if by humane frailty he hath committed a mortal sin after his Confession , and is ignorant of it : such remainders , with all venial sins , would be remitted , and a good part of the temporal punishment due to them relaxed by this Sacrament . If then we are depriv'd of it by our fault : or if we receive the Sacrament unfruitfully : or if by our negligence a Soul depart out of this world without receiving the grace of it , 't is a great fault , and God does make this complaint of it , The wound is not sured , nor mollifyd with oyle .

7. S. Bernard writes , that S. Malachy was intreated to visit and Vitâ S. Malach. carry the holy oyles to a Gentlewoman dying near his monastery , who so reioyced in the presence of the holy Prelate , that she seem'd to be quite reviv'd ; she demanded the Sacrament ; but the Assisstant seeing her so changed , desired the Prelate to forbeare ; The Saint condescended to their request : and returned with the holy oyles . No sooner he arrived at the Monastery but he heard the Cryes of divers , who sayd that she was dead ; he runns , and coms to her and finds her dead ; Behold him in the greatest sorrow , in lamentations , tears , groans , and complaints of himself , for a fault whereof he was not guilty . T is my fault Lord , 't is my fault ; since she desired it , I should not have defer'd it ; he protests to all the Assistants , that he will weep in consolably : that is Soul should never rest , til he had restored to the dead , the grace which she had lost . he remains by the corps , and instead of holy Oyle , waters it all night with his precious tears . This holy water frightens and puts death to flight : for the next morning the dead opened her eyes , as if she had been wakened out of sleep : then sits up , and making a low inclination to the Bishop , says , The prayer of faith hath saved the infirme . By which you see how solici●ous we should be to receive the effects , and reap the fruits of this Sacrament .

8. And to reap them with full hands , and in abundance : we must receive it with necessary dispositions ; and 't is certaine that Sacramental Confession must , if possible , precede it : becaus this Sacrament is one of those which Divines call Sacramenta Vivorum , that is , which ought not to be received , but by the faithfull , who are already in the life of grace . I say , if possible ; for if one should be so depriv'd by a sudden accident , that he cannot Confess : we must neuertheless , administer to him this Sacrament .

But there are three other dispositions which a devout soul should have in receiving it . One in respect of God : another in respect of himself : and the third in respect of his neighbor .

9. First you must offer to God a sacrifice of your life , accepting death with resignation to his holy Will , with great submission to the Orders of his Providence : and to render honor and homage to his divine Perfections : and say : my God , I submit with all my heart to the sentence of death you have pronounced against me from the beginning of the world . I offer my life to you , to do homage to your Souveraintie and Justice ; I acknowledg and protest that I have most justly deserv'd it , not only by teason of original sin : but as often as I have sinned in all my life .

10. He that is in this disposition of a Victime and a Holocaust in the sight of God : will have also the necessary spirit of humility , He will renounce all pride , ambition , vain glory , and ostentation : he will abhorr the spirit of those vain souls ; who disire passionately to be praised in gazetts , celebrated in histories , that their hearts or bodys be em●au●med , put into ledden coffins , carried to the grave with pomp , with famous and magnificent obsequies , and funeral discourses ; who build for themselves or make to be built high and glorious tombes : who fix their names and armes upon the walls of Churches , and cause Epitaphes to be composed Aug. lib. 9. confess . c. 13. in their praises . S. Austin praises his Mother , for that she had not the least thought of such a Vanity . And the Scripture blames the ambition wherewith they buried the king Asa : They buried him in his sepulcher , which he digged for himself in the City of David : and they layd him upon his bed full of Spices and odoriferous 2. Paral. 16. 14. oyntments : and they burnt it upon him with exceeding ambition , says the sacred Text.

12. In fine the holy oyle , minds you of the Parable of the Virgins : that they who had kept Virginity were not saved , becaus they wanted the oyle of mercy ; with much more reason they cannot be saved , who having committed impurities , and other sins , shal be presented to their Judg not having redeem'd their crimes by the workes of Charity . You ought to do it all your life ; but if you have failed : if you have not made the lamp to be carried before you : make it at least to follow after you , that you may not be wholy in darkness , when you go into the other world . JESUS having given us his sweat , blood , and life , deserves well that you give him a good part of your goods , also during your life , when they are more necessary for you ; But since you have omitted it : give him a little part of them at least in the houre of your death , when your goods are useless to you ; 't is He who gave them to you : who is the Proprietor of them : and nevertheless desires for your good , to receive of them , in the persone of the Poor .

13. I conclude with these words of S. Salvian ; You are avaricious : But you are not enough : I exhort you to be yet more ; you love Lib. 2. con Av. a ritiam in fine . riches : love them at your death as well as in your life : you fear the poverty of this life : fear also that of the other ; carry your riches with you into the other world : they will be more necessary there than here : to avoyd the paines of Purgatory in the way : to redeem you in case you are cast in to that Prison : and to make friends who may receive you into the eternal Tabernacles . Amen .

DISCOURS L. Of Holy Orders

HItherto we have treated of Sacraments which were instituted to sanctify men in particular : now we speak of the Sacrament of Order , instituted for the General good , publick Order , Government , and Ministery of the Church . And becaus Dissenters deny it to be a Sacrament , we will shew in the first place that 't is a true one ; Secondly we will consider , what this sacred Signe does signify : and in the third place the Documents we ought to draw from thence , for the glory of God , the Salvation of our Souls , and the guidance of our lives .

1. A Sacrament is an exteriour and sensible signe , by which grace of the holy Ghost is given him that receives it worthily . Now the Apostle S. Paul , and after him the general Councell of Calcedon say expressly , that grace of the holy Ghost is conferr'd in Ordination by imposition of hands . Neglect not the grace that is in 1. Tim. 4. 14. 2. Tim. 1. 6. Concil: calced an. 451. Act. 1 5. can 2 thee : which is given thee by Prophecie , with imposition of the hands of Priesthood . I admonish thee that thou resussitate the grace of God , which is in thee by the imposition of my hands .

Hence the Councells and ancient Fathers have always acknowledged Ordination for a true and proper Sacrament ; and therefore in the general Councell of Florence this is numbred with them , both Grecians and Latins approving it . I might Fill pages with Citations of the holy Fathers : But this of great S , Austine will suffice : He in his second book against the Epistle of Parmenean proves against the Donatists , that the Sacrament of Order cannot be lost , becaus Baptisme cannot : Let them Explicate , says He , how the Sacrament of the the Baptized cannot be lost , and the Sacrament of the Orderer may be ? For if both of them be Sacraments , of which nobody doubts , why cannot that be lost , if this may be ? Here he calls Orders a Sacrament : He shews it to be a proper and true one by comparing it whith Baptisme ; He assures us that nobody doubted of this Verity : and if S. Austin may be credited , not only all the Writers of his time , but also all the Faithfull did believe the same .

2. This external and sacred signe expresses two singular favours which Ecclesiasticks receive from God in their consecration . The first is the highest dignity in the World . For to a Priest is given Power over the natural Body of IESUS CHRIST : to consectate , and offer , and distribute it ; and over his myistical Body , which is the Church , to remit sins , administer Sacraments and to do the sacred functions of the characters imprinted in him ; A Power so much more excellent , eminent , and higher than other Dignities , as the Spirit than the Body : Heaven than Earth : Divine things than humane : and as Eternal than temporal .

S. Paul says 't is certaine by the consent of all the world , Heb. 7. 4. that he who hath right to give his Benediction to another , is more noble and high than he , sine ulla contradictione quod minus est a meliore benedicitur . But a Priest gives his Benediction to Princes , Kings , and Emperours : his Dignity then is more high .

S. Chrysostome exhorting Priests to refuse Absolution and Communion S. Chry. Hom. 3. in Matt. Hom. ad 60. pop. Antioch . to all that are unworthy , though they be Princes or Kings says to them : you ought to do it , and you can do it ; you ought to do it ; otherwise , IESUS CHRIST will exact of you an account of his Blood , and will punish you most terribly ; You can do it , for your Power is greater than that of Princes of this world .

If you suspect the Testimony of this Saint becaus he was a Prelate of the Church : hear the Prince of the world . The Emperor Basil in an oration he made to his people , in the eighth general Baron . An : 869. nn . 55. Councell : It belongs not to us Laymen to medle with the things of the Church , it belongs to Priests , and Prelats who have power to sanctify us , to open heaven to us , and shut it against us , to bind us , or els to to absolve us . Our condition is to be fed as sheep , to be sanctifyd , conducted , and unbound .

You will not thinke the words of these Great men strange , or that they exagerate the Greatness of Priestly Power : if you consider that it surpasses the spiritual Power as well as the temporal ; divine as well as humane . For popes who excell in Authority and Grandeure , if considered not as as Priests , are less in Power than these . For the Power of Priests extends upon the natural Body of IESUS CHRIST , and that of Popes upon his mystical Body only , which is his Church : and therefore as much as his natural Body exceeds his mystical , so much the Priestly Power surmounts the Papal . S. John Baptist , who surpassed all men : who was the greatest that had risen among the sons of women for his sanctity : Yet was less in Power than the least Priest of the Church : He shewed with his fingar IESUS CHRIST : But Priests produce Him in their hands , and give Him for nourishment to others ; He only diposed the people to penance : and Priests absolve them from their sins . The Angells , who though they can do great things upon creatures of the world , they cannot put Christ at their Will upon the Altar : but are content to adore , love and admire Him there ; And Priests by vertue of their character have this Power : and can offer Him in an unbloody Sacrifice for the salvation of the Living and the Dead .

3. This Power of Priests being so great , God out of his goodness adds in their ordination another favour to it ; He whose workes are perfect , giving power , gives likewise those things that are requisite for the legitimate and convenient use of it . He replenishes Priests with abundant grace to make them worthy of their Character , to exercise well the functions of it , and to rendet them capable to sanctify the faithfull . Noli negligere gratiam , quae data est tibi per impositionem manuum Presbiterij . Idoneos nos fecit Ministros .

4. These particular favours which IESUS does to Priests , admonish us of the Honour we are oblig'd to render them . Honour God with all thy soul , and honour Priests , says Ecclesiasticus . And S. Paul , Priests that do well their duty , deserve double honor . 'T is by them says S. Hierome , that we are converted and made Christians : by them we are received into the Church : by them we are delivered from our sins : we reenter into the grace and favour of God : by them we receive his blessings , enjoy the precious Body of IESUS , and offer to God the dreadfull sacrifice : by them in fine the Sacraments are administred , and the imperial heaven is opened to us . We must not neglect them who are the Judges of Kings in the process of eternity : them who the Prophet Malachy says , are the Angells of our Lord . Malac , 2. 7. Exod. 22. 28. Them , whom God himself calls Gods : becaus they are his Vice-Roys , Officers of his Crown , His Ministers of state : Secretaries of his commandements : Iudges of his people : Embassadors of his Majesty : Mediators between God and men : who announce the will of God to men , and who present the desires of men to God . We respect Embassadors , also those of barbarous and infidell Kings , with much more reason those which the king of Kings does send to us , sayd S. Chrysostome .

5. To create in our hearts a great respect to Priests : Some alleadg the example of wise Salomon , who sayd to Abiather the Priest : you are guilty of death : but I will not condemne you : becaus you have carried the Arke . Or the Example of Constantine the Great : who in the Councel of Nice would not sit down , but after all the Bishops , and upon a little seat below them all . And when one presented to him papers of complaints against some Priests : he burnt them without reading them , and being angry with the persone that gave them to him , sayd , it belongs to Priests to judg Emperours , and not to Emperours , to judg and condemn Priests : and should I see a Priest commit a sin , I would cover him with my Royal cloak , for fear that any one should see him .

Other propose the example of S. Antony . This great Saint ! this Patriarke of so many thousands of Anchorets that lived like Angells ! This great Antony , of whose amity Emperours made so great account : This Antony whome wild beasts obeyed ; at whose Name Devills trembled : whose life converted so many Souls to God ; This great S. Antony , I say , honoured so much Priests , that if he met the least of them , he fell upon his knees , and rose not up , till he had received his benediction .

Or of the Seraphicall Father S. Francis , who sayd , that if he should meet an Angel , and a Priest : he would rather kiss the hands of the Priest , than of the Angel .

Or of S. Catherine of Sienna , who kissed the wayes and paths in which Priests had past .

6. Is it not pity to see now that some Christians neglect them , or contemne them , under pretence that some of them are vicious ? If it be so : does it pertain to them to speak of their vices ? are they judges of their Judges ? are they wiser than Salomon : greater than Constantine : more devout than S. Antony : more fervent than S. Francis : more innocent than S. Catherine : and more zealous of the honor of God , than God himself ? Who sayd by his Prophet , Touch not my annointed . Psal. 104. 15.

7. Let us take heed Venerable Priests and honourable Fathers that we be not the cause , or at least the occasion of this temerity : that by our indevotions and immodesties , by our irreverence in the Chruch , and our conversations with the world , we be not the cause of the little respect now given to our character and vocation . How is the gold darkned and the best coulour changed , says the Prophet Hieremie ? What s becom of that splendour , that luster , Thren. 4. and glory which heretofore shin'd in Clergiemen ? of that honor , respect , reverence , and filial fear which they had for Ptiests in the primitive Church ? How is all this so decayed and obscured ? T is becaus , then they saw not Priests , but at the Altar , in the Confessional , or in the pulpit ; and now they are seen in Taverns , in playhouses , and in worldly companies .

IESUS says to us , you are the light of the world ; we must shine so then , that men may see our good workes : and may be moved to glorify our Father which is in heaven . But if our light be darkness : if we falsify by our actions Christs Doctrine and maxims : this ill example of one of us will ruine more the piety of the Faithfull , than many other by their doctrine and good examples will be able to repair .

You are the salt of the earth ; salt is drawn out of water : but if it be reunited to it : it disolves , and loses the propriety it had to prevent corruption ; a Priest is seperated from the people by his consecration : if he rejoyn himself to them by a worldly conversation : he loses the authority which he had to preserve them from the corruption of sin .

We are judges of others : we must not be criminall ; God will examin us more axactly , judg us more severely , and punish us more rigorously .

SAVIOR IESUS high Priest and Pastor of our sols , permit not that we give you caus to do it : permit not , that it may be truly sayd , as the people so the Priest ; you are our inheritance , our Lot , and our Portion : permit not that our inheritance pertain to others more than to us . Make that our mouthes be not employed but to resound your praises : that our comportment and our manners do express and represent your actions : that our hearts be not enflam'd , but in your love . Amen .

DISCOVRS LI. of Matrimony .

1. THe Mistery of the Incarnation is an alliance so advantagious and pleasing to the holy Humanity of IESUS , that He would have not only in Churches , but also in particular houses a continual image , and a lively representation of it . This is the legitimate alliance of man and woman : of which I have three things to shew ; First , that 't is a true and a great Sacrament ; secondly , the Dutys to which it does oblige you ; Thirdly , the honour you owe to it .

2. If we weigh holy things , not by the ballance of the opinion of Dissenters : But By the weight of the sanctuary , and by the judgment of the Church : We shal avow that the legitimate Edhes . 5. 32. S. Ambr. c. 7. S. Aug. de bono conjug . c. 18. c. 24. alliance of man and woman , is one of the most holy , great , and mysterious Sacraments of the Church . 'T is a true Sacrament ; For besydes that the Apostle says in the Epistle to the Ephesians : This is a great Sacrament : the Fathers of the Church teach it . S. Ambrose speaking of an Adulterer , says , he loses the grace of the heavenly Sacrament . S. Austin tels us , in the marriages of Christians , the sanctity of the Sacrament is of more value than the f●cundity of the womb . And againe : amongst infidells marriage hath for its end propagation , and fidelity : but amongst Christians it hath moreover the sanctity of the Sacrament . Not only these , but other holy Fathers , the Councills , and the Tradition of the Vniversal Church , ever taught the same ; hence it was that in the Instruction of the Armenians given in the Council of Florence , it is numbred with the other Sacraments , Trid. ss. 24. can. 1. hoth Grecians and Latins consenting to it ; And that the Councill of Trent pronounces anathema against those that shal say , marriage is not a proper Sacrament , instituted by IESVS CHRIST .

3. Let us say then , that 't is a true Sacrament : nay let us say , that 't is a Great one ; Great in its Caus : Great in its Mater : and Great in its Effects ,

S. Austin very indiciously did say , that as in the primitive Church the holy Ghost descended visibly upon those that were confirm'd : so JESUS assisted visibly in the marriage in Cana , to make kown that He is always invisibly in the marriage of the Faithfull ; 'T is He that gives your wife to you ; 'T is He that gives your husband to you ; 'T is He that ioyns and associates you together ; This is not an airy conceit : 't is a certen Verity : since the Scripture teaches it in saying , That which God hath ioyn'd let not man seperate . Matt. 19. 6.

4. The Matter of this Sacrament is not a little water , oyle , balme , or other inanim●te creature ; 'T is your Bodies sanctifyd by Baptisme : and consecrated in Confirmation : your Bodys ▪ the Members of JESUS CHRIST , Temples of the holy Ghost , are employd to make this Great Sacrament .

5. In fine , 't is Great in its Effects : It conferrs very great graces , and in great number , if it be received worthily , with the dipositions and sentiment of piety that it deserves . The ancient Israelites had the liberty to repudiate their wives , if they did not please them : Poligamy was permitted them : they had sacrifice , and the water of Iealosy to try the fidelity of their wives . All these things having not been tollerated but by condescendence to that rude people , IESUS CHRIST abrogated them ; and in this rendred marriage much more burdensome , and aggravated the yoke . Now since his Law is a Law of grace and sweetness since . He says , his yoke is sweet , and his burden light . it concern'd Him to recompence and ease married Christians by the abundant graces which He gives them in this Sacrament . Yes , in vertue of this Sacrament , God gives you in the rest of your daies , in divers occasions , most great and powerfull graces ( if you put no obstacle ) to resist temptations : to conduct well your family , to bring up your children in the fear of God : to endure patiently each others imperfections : and to support the other burdens and inconveniences of marriage ; and they depriue themselves of all these graces , who marry in an ill state , in the state of mortal sin .

6. This Sacrament being a symbole and a representation of the marriage of Iesus with his Church , must imitate and express it . In consequence to the alliance of JESVS with his Church , there is betwixt them mutual tradition and communication of Bodys , of Spirit , and of Fortune . IESUS as the Espouse of the Church , gives her his precious Body : and takes ours : He ioyns them to His , and makes of them his Members . The Calvinists say , that IESUS CHRIST is not in the Eucharist ; they say true : He is not in their Eucharist : He gives not his body to their pretended Church : He delivers not his precious flesh to any other but his Spouse ; 'T is only the Romane Church : 't is this true and legitimate Spouse : 't is this only one and well beloved that enioys this Priviledg infallibly , only , and perpetually .

7. The Lawyer sayd , and it is true , that a wife ought to lege adversus . Cod. de crimine explicatae hered. enter into society with her husband , not only in humane things , but moreover in divine : socia rei humanae & divinae . And IESUS contents not himself to give his humane body to the Church , but gives his divine Spirit , the holy Ghost : and you know that the holy Ghost is love and charity by the propriety of his Persone , and by the condition of his emanation . S. Paul then hath reason to say Husbands love your wives , as Christ also loved the Church and delivered himself for it , that He might Sanctify it . A husband then must love his wife as JESUS loves his Church , with a sincere and cordial love , speaking to her with an open heart : communicating to her his designes , associating her in his enterprizes , as IESUS hath revealed to his Church all that Ho received from his Father , and associated her to all his operations , also to the production of grace . A wife must love , and also reverence or honor ( as the Apostle says ) her husband , as the Church loves and honours IESUS CHRIST : she must love and Ephes. 25 honor the parents and friends of her husband , as the Church loves and honours the Virgin , Mother of her Espouse , S. Iames and other Saints his friends . Husband and Wife must love mutually one another with a true and pure love , not with an inordinate , sensuall , or worldly love , as they do , who procure each other what is honourable or profitable upon earth , though with eminent danger of losing heaven : who espouse the passions , reveng the quarrells , please the senses , and satisfy the foolish and inordinate inclinations of each other , to the great prejudice of their souls , and their Salvation .

8. Christ loved not so , his Church : He loved not so his Mother , his Apostles , Martyrs , Confessors , and other friends : but loved them in order to everlasting life . Wherefore if you will love well , love as Christ hath loved us : love in order to everlasting life : cut off occasions of sin : seek occasions to do each other good , to make one another vertuous , and procure by prayers ; exhortations , and good examples the salvation of each other .

9. S. Paul desires that the man be so holy , and give so good example to his wife , that he convert her , if she be an infidell : and that the wife in like manner by her holy conversation do sanctify her husband , though he should be a pagan and idolater . 1. Cor. 7. 14. This will never be don by dunning him with complaints , reproaches , invectives , or with other outcryes ; but as S. Monica converted her husband , enduring patiently his injuries , supporting his inperfections , never answering him when he was in anger , speaking to him of God , more by her good example than by her words , shewing him to the end , a sincere , faithfull , and constant love .

10. IESUS CHRIST sayd to the persecutors of his Church , why do you persecute me ? so much He participates in the afflictions of his Church ; The Church partakes also in the sufferances of IESUS : she is sorrowfull , afflicted , mortifyd , when she considers Him in his Death and Passion ; so all ought to be common amongst married persons , good things and bad , joy and sorrow , pleasure and displeasure : and this will much conduce to the honor of so great a Sacrament , which S. Paul says is worthy of all respect .

11. Honorabile Connubium in omnibus : Marriage honourable in all . This is not to say , among all men , as Dissenters translate : Els Heb. 13. 4. the marriage of a Brother with his Sister would be honourable ; and that of those who have vowed continence , to whom the same Apostle says , 't is damnable : But in all things : that is , in all its Parts , Circumstances , and Appurtenances . Honor it in the intention you have to marry ; for if it be bad and vicious , all the sequel will be corrupted . will you know why God is not in the marriage of many ? T is becaus they married not for the love of him : they married for carnal or fond love , for sensuall pleasure : through ambition to have this man who is in credit , or through avarice to have a rich Party . If two are assembled in my name , says our Saviour , I will be in the midst of them ; He is not in the midst of those : becaus they were not assembled in his name ▪ This ought to be the intention of Christians , says S. Augustine , to give children to IESUS , and to his Church ▪ to have a posterity that may praise , love , and serve God in your place after your death .

12 Honor marriage , in the election and choise you make ; you must pray God much for this , that He give you a convenient Party with whome you may worke you● Salvation : it belongs to God only to know the persone , and to give the same to you , House and riches are given of the Parents : but of our Lord properly a Proverb. 19. 14. prudent Wife , says the holy Ghost by the mouth of the wise man ; to obtain this favour you must live holily , and do many good works before your marriage , a good woman is a good portion : she shal be given to a man for good deeds .

13. Honor marriage in the treaty of it : let there be no circumvention , Ecclus. 26. 3. deceit , nor fraud . you would not be well content to be deceiv'd in a treaty of smal concerne ; why should you deceive another in a matter of such importance as is marriage , where there is no reliefe , and which is for all the life ? This is the c●us of aversions , complaints , reproaches , and horrible divisions .

14. Honor marriage in the solemnization or celebration of it . You must confess , communicate , hear Mass with great attention , and beg of God an abundance of graces in this Sacrament ; Invocate the Sainrs that have been married , especially the B. Virgin : implore the intercession of those Angells that have been employ'd in making marriages : as S. Gabriel that of the Son of God : S. Raphael that of Tobias , and another that of Isaac . Banish those impudent persons who say such words especially in the brid-chamber , which would make impudence it self to blush . You would do better , and draw down the benediction of God upon you , if you would follow the counsell which the Angell Raphael gave to Tobias and his Wife : to pass the three first days in continence , and not to employ them in delights , but prayers . And he admonished them also , that the Devill hath power over those that give themselves to lust , as hors and mule which have not understanding .

15. Honor in fine marriage in its Effects : which is a perfect society of heart , goods , fortune , and of all . If husband and wife are divided , and one will hot , and the other cold : one sower , the other sweet : one will negotiate in this manner the other in another : the burdens of marriage are most heavy and insupportable : their house is a hell : a Place of sin and paine : of brawling , bitterness , and despaire ; But if they live in union , and ayde each other serve God , and to keep his Commandements , they are agreeable to Him ; For there are three , things that please Him much : the concord of bretheren , the love of neighbors , and Ecclus. 25. 2. a husband and wife that agree together . IESUS will be in the midst of them to assist them : their temporal affaires will have better issue : their children will learn vertue of them and consigne it to posterity : their people will serve them more faithfully : Neighbors will be edifyd : Parents and Friends rejoyced : they will bear more easily the burdens of marriage , and comfort one another : their house will be like a terrestrial Paradise : it will be an image , a foretaste , and prelude of the celestial , into which they will one day enter . Amen .

DEO GRATIAS

I humbly submit these writings and my self also to the correction of the Catholick Church , of which I desire to live and dye a member and a most obedient Child .